Jan and I (M/f/f+, ff, cons, oral, anal, rom)
By Dorsai dorsai@mail.com
Note: this is a about consensual sex between teenage females and
an adult male. IT IS A WORK OF FICTION. If the idea of sex between a
young female and male offends you, stop here, and delete the file.
ARCHIVISTS: Archival of this is welcomed. I plan to write several
more involving these people, describing different situations and events, so
as to make an erotic mini-novel of sorts. I will also be posting each of
them in Adobe Acrobat (*.pdf) format after the final section of each has been posted. Please drop me a note so that I can direct requests to
your site. The are composed in MS Word 2000; I will be willing to
email completed in a supported export format to archive sites ONLY.
This is the COMPLETE Jan - all five parts. For additonal
information, answers to questions I've received, and my general comments,
see the remarks at the end of the fifth segment, "Jan's Party", a separate
file.
Copyright retained by author, but the is released for public
distribution, provided the above comments and copyright notice are
maintained.
---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
---------- ---------- ----------
Paul and I had been friends for years - long enough that he and I had
spent enough time together that his kids called me "Uncle Dan", even though
they knew I wasn't related. Several years before, he had divorced from his
wife, on grounds of 'incompatibility'. The divorce was relatively
amicable, and when his decided to move to another state, he got
custody of the kids.
There were 3 of them: Jan (whom I called 'Trouble', because she never
was), 14, was cute as the proverbial bug's ear at about 5 foot 6 inches
tall, 80 to 90 pounds, and with a slender - but nicely curved - build.
Leo, at 10, was undoubtedly the smartest of the bunch (prompting me to call
him 'Brainiac'), which sometimes got him into trouble. Finally, there was
John (who earned the nickname of 'Goober'), at 7, and something of a little
hellion.
Paul and I were close enough that he trusted me to watch out for the
kids when he had to make a trip out of town. Fortunately, the kids *knew*
that he loved them more than anything else in the world, and that his trips
were a part of what he did to make sure they had the things they needed.
These trips were of varying lengths, due to his job as a truly exceptional
salesman - he made damn good money from his commissions. Looking after the
kids usually just involved getting them to and from the Catholic school
they attended, making sure they ate properly, and infrequently, getting
someone to a volleyball (Jan), soccer (John), or Karate (Leo) session.
Surprisingly, they got along reasonably well - only rarely was it necessary
to break up any arguments or (even rarer) an actual fight. The kids and I
were close enough, in fact, that they frequently came to me with questions
or problems they didn't think they could take to Paul. Paul and I had
talked about it, and he didn't have any problem with me giving them
suggestions and advice. He wasn't real happy about it, but realized that
it was better the kids go to someone he trusted, than not have their
questions or problems settled at all.
It was while Paul was on one of his weekend trips that I got my first
good look at Jan. Paul had left early Saturday, and asked me to stop in
that morning to get the kids up. I started, as usual, with Jan. By waking
her first, she'd be able to help with getting things going and organized
while I tried to raise the from the dead (right sound sleepers, they
were). I knocked on her door, and after not hearing anything for a few
seconds, opened it - only to be greeted with the sight of Jan holding her
right (about the size of half an orange, with a light brown nipple)
with her right hand, and with her left hand buried in her (lightly
brown-furred) crotch. It was only a moment before she realized she wasn't
alone (barely time enough for the door to open), and when her eyes opened
and she saw me, she gave a little squeak, and snatched the bedcovers over
herself. I quickly apologized for disturbing her, and said that I'd only
wanted to wake her up for breakfast. That said, I apologized again, and
closed the door, heading off to wake the boys.
As I was trying to get the up, I heard her take care of her morning
ablutions; she was in the kitchen getting herself some breakfast by the
time I finally got Leo and John moving.
When I entered, she looked at me, started blushing, and began acting
very nervous. I figured she was just embarrassed, and figured the best
thing I could do was to simply ignore it for the moment, and got myself a
cup of coffee (ah, the nectar of life!).
About that time, the made their appearance, and breakfast started
with the usual minor bickering and indecision on the boys' part. Finally,
though, breakfast was done, and Leo and John headed off to the local park
in search of something to do.
Jan was cleaning the kitchen as I cleared the table, and I noticed that
she was still rather nervous - frequent glances at me, starting to speak
several times before stopping herself, and so on. I finally asked her if
she would sit down at the table with me for a moment - which resulted in
her looking both relieved, and even more nervous or frightened.
When I'd gotten a refill, and she was seated, I started out by telling
her "Jan, I'm sorry I disturbed you this morning. I knocked, and didn't
hear any answer, so I thought it was okay to come in; I didn't know you
were busy." - which earned me the brightest blush I'd ever seen.
I followed up by saying "There's nothing for you to be embarrassed
about; that's something that everybody does. I'm just sorry that I
interrupted you, and embarrassed you. Next time, I'll knock louder, and
wait a bit longer before opening the door."
That got me another blush (not so much this time), and Jan started to
reply before stopping herself.
"What? Did you want to say something?" I asked.
She was staring into her lap, and hesitated a moment before answering,
"You mean that you're not mad? You're not going to tell Daddy or Thomas at school?"
Surprised, I said "No, why would I be mad? Like I said, it's something
everybody does. And why would I want to tell your dad or Thomas?"
"Because Thomas and the nuns say that's a sin." She replied.
"Jan, what you were doing is called masturbation. Maybe the church
calls it a sin, but I - and a lot of other people - don't think of it that
way, at all. It's something that everybody has done at some point in their
lives; usually when they're about the same age you are now. Maybe the
church doesn't like it, but that's not something I want to argue about."
"You mean it's not a sin?"
"No, I didn't say that. I'm saying that I don't agree with the church:
they say it's a sin and can cause bad things to happen. I don't think that
way about it. If Thomas had seen you, he would have a different
opinion, I expect; but it was ME that interrupted you, and I'M telling you
that *I* don't think you were doing anything wrong. In case you hadn't
noticed, I've told you that I'm sorry for _disturbing_ you - I don't think
that's what someone would say if they thought what you were doing was bad,
or a sin, right?"
She smiled (and blushed) a bit, and answered, "No, I guess not. But why
do Thomas and the nuns tell us not to do that, then?"
"Jan, you know that there are things about being Catholic that are
different from the ways of other churches, right?"
"Well, yeah."
"This is one of those things that the church decided, probably a long
time ago, and I suspect that they've been saying it for so long that they
couldn't change it now, even if they wanted to. If you want to know why
the church thinks it's a sin, you'll have to ask Thomas or one of
the nuns. I promise you, *I* sure as heck don't know!"
She smiled again, and told me "I don't understand a lot of the stuff
that they tell us - and they don't hardly tell us _anything_!"
"What do you mean 'anything'?"
"Well, like about sex and stuff. I mean, they just tell us don't do it
until you're married, but they don't say WHY. I didn't even understand for
the longest time that what I was doing" - another blush - "was the
'masturbation' they were talking about."
"Jan, don't they have any kind of sex education or classes about your
body at school?"
"Not really. I mean, they showed us a couple of little that told
us were different from girls, and a little bit of how, but they didn't
actually *tell* us anything we didn't already know."
"Do you at least know the names of the parts and all that?" I asked.
"Um, no, not much."
I sighed. Why is it so many so-called adults are so willing to treat
teenagers like kids, and then complain that that's what they act like? How
are kids supposed to LEARN if nobody's willing to not only tell them, but
*teach* them, and _explain_ to them?
I asked, "Okay, do you want to learn? Do you want to know what is going
on, and how your body works, and all that?"
"Um, well, yeah. But I'd be too ashamed to have to actually *ask*
anybody."
"You don't have to ask anyone, Jan. I can get you started on the
Internet, and you can find out about anything you want to know without
being afraid or ashamed. Would you like that?"
"Yeah! Can we?"
"Sure, no problem."
Jan paused a moment, and then asked "But what about Daddy? Isn't he
going to know what I'm looking at?"
"No, I can fix that. I'll just set you up with your own password on the
computer, and have the computer hide everything you look at. You know your
dad and computers - he'll never know a thing!"
She laughed at that, and agreed "Yeah, sometimes me or Leo have to show
him how to do something. Okay, that'll work. When can I start?"
"Well, you finish up the kitchen while I get the computer set up. When
you're done, I'll show you a couple of places you can start, and then leave
you alone. Will that work?"
"Sure!"
With that, she headed back into the kitchen while I headed for the
computer they kept in the den. It only took me a couple of minutes to set
her up, and perhaps another 5 to find a couple of good web sites for her to
start with. I was just finishing up when she came in and stood next to me.
"Just about done." I told her. "Let me get this last site added to your
bookmarks, and you're all set."
A moment later, I stood up, and gestured for her to take a seat.
Once she was ready, I explained what I had done, and how she could go
about learning almost anything she wanted to about the human body - male or
female - as well as introductory material about human sexuality
(particularly regarding teens). She caught on quickly enough, and with a
comment from me to let me know if she had any questions or problems, I left
her to her reading and surfing.
Later that afternoon, she came into the living room where I was
listening to some classical music on the stereo. She sat down in a chair,
across from the end of the couch that I was laying on, half asleep.
"Uncle Dan, I want to ask you something."
"Sure, go ahead. If I don't know, we'll find the answer together."
"Well, first, I want to thank you for showing me that stuff. I couldn't
ask *Daddy*, and Thomas or the nuns would only get mad at me."
"No problem. Let's just not go telling everyone who set you up for that
stuff, OK? You dad is my friend, and I don't know how much he would
appreciate _me_ showing you that stuff. And Thomas and the nuns
would probably pitch a fit and start praying at me!" I joked.
Seriously, she told me "Don't worry, I won't. Is it okay if I tell some
of my friends about this, though? There are a lot of us that don't know
any of this stuff."
"Well, I suppose that would be okay, IF you're careful about who you
tell, and don't bring me into it. I imagine that some of the would
be a little upset with me if they knew where their were getting the
information."
"Sure, that's no problem. I wouldn't do anything to get you in trouble
after you've done so much to help me."
"So, what's the question? You did say that you wanted to ask me
something." I said.
"Well, actually, it's a couple of things."
"Okay, then, start with the first one, and we'll go from there." I
answered.
"Um, well, some of those places talked about something called an
'orgasm' or 'climax', and I think I know that it's something good, but I'm
not real sure what it is."
Hoo-boy. What have I gotten myself into?
"Jan, I'm not quite sure how to explain it to you. Physically, an
orgasm is the body's response to sexual stimulation. Emotionally, it's
something else."
"You mean that when I touch myself - I mean, - that's an
orgasm?"
(MY turn to blush. Yes, I still can.)
"No, Jan, I don't think so. I expect that what you were feeling was
'just' arousal, or stimulation. I don't think there would have been any
doubts if you had ever had an orgasm."
"Oh. Then what does an orgasm feel like?"
(Shit.)
Nothing to do but continue "Well, it's different for and women, for
obvious reasons. For men, climax is when they are stimulated enough to
ejaculate their sperm into the woman. I have no idea of what it feels like
for women, except to use a description I read that is supposedly from the
French - they call it 'the little death'."
"Oh. Well, you're a man; have you ever climaxed?"
(Is it me, or is it getting warm in here?)
"Yes, I've had climaxes before. Remember, I was before, and my
wife and I had sex many times." (no need to bring up the Navy days)
"What is it like?"
(Whose bright idea was this, anyway? Bastard should be shot!)
"I don't know that it's anything that I could really describe to you.
It's not that I'm not willing" - like hell! - "it's just that there simply
aren't the words. Remember that definition I told you? That's about as
close as I could get, without taking several hours and a whole lot of
words."
"Okay, I guess."
"Trust me, Jan - I don't think that it's going to be too long before you
know for yourself what it's like. And when you do, you'll understand why
it's so hard for me to describe. Okay?"
"Yeah, I suppose. You said that it was one thing, physically, and
something else, emotionally. You can't tell me what it is physically, so
can you tell me what it's like emotionally?"
"Well, I can tell you what *I* think it's about. If you check around,
you can probably find some more answers, too."
"I will, but I'd like to know what *you* think."
"For starters, I think of the sex act as being something different from
the act of making love."
"What do you mean? Aren't they the same thing?"
"Physically - I mean, as far as the physical act - yes, they are usually
the same. But emotionally - in my heart - they are two *very* different
things. I suppose you could think of them this way: sex is the physical
act, and making love is the emotional joining."
"I kinda see what you're saying."
"Okay, how about this: sex is what two do to make more animals;
the whole biblical go-forth-and-multiply thing. Making love is when two
people join in the physical act of sharing their hearts with each other."
"Okay, I understand that."
"Now, here's the tricky part: sex can be as simple as two dogs making
new puppies, or as complicated as a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship.
Making love usually means the physical act, but there can be a making of
love without the physical joining."
"I'm confused, now. How does that work? And what's the difference?"
"For the sex part, it's a matter of how *each* of them cares for the
other. If they like each other enough, they can join in physical pleasure
without getting their hearts involved - kind of like helping each other
feel good." - a smile from her - "Making love is something else. Suppose
that a woman was to a that had been in such a way that he
was physically unable to have sex with her. But, because he has given his
heart - his love - to her, he may find another way to bring her physical
pleasure. To me, taking a physical action to make another person happy,
_without worrying about your own pleasure or satisfaction_ is what 'making
love' is all about. Got it?" I asked.
"Yeah, I think so. But what is love?"
(Damn! And I thought I was gonna get away clean!)
I answered with "I don't think there's one answer that would make
everybody happy - I expect that there are as many opinions on that as there
are people. For me, though, it's when another person means as much, or
more, to you than yourself."
"What do you mean?"
"How about an example. If Leo or John was inside a burning house, would
you try to rescue them, even if it meant you might get hurt?"
"Of course!"
"THAT is love. Now, that doesn't mean that because you love them you
would want to have sex with them, only that the _emotional_ bond is there.
Understand?"
"Yeah. But how is that love different from physical love?"
"You've got several friends, right?"
"Yeah"
"Do you like ALL of them _exactly_ the same way, and for the same
reason?"
"No, of course not."
"It's the same thing with love. The way that you love your dad is
different than the way you love your brothers is different than the way you
would love someone that you would make love with."
"Okay, I kinda get it now."
"Well, if you kinda get it, then you're doing a whole lot better than
most people: there are a lot of people out in the world that get physical
love and emotional love mixed up, and spend a lot of their lives being
unhappy, and making others even more unhappy." I replied.
"Is that why Daddy and divorced?"
(Ahhhhhh, *SHIT!*)
"No, I don't think so. Have you ever stopped being friends with
someone? Not because of something that anyone did, but because it just sort
of happened?"
"Yeah."
"I expect that it's the same with your and dad. They loved each
other a lot, but they just couldn't stay happy with each other. It's like
a grown-up version of the problems that you have with Lou and John: you
love them, but sometimes they just make you crazy, right?"
A laugh. "Yeah, sometimes."
"Same thing with your and dad. Sometimes your did stuff that
made your dad crazy, and sometimes it was the other way around. Most of
the time, they loved each other enough to forgive the craziness, but after
a while, they decided that they would rather love each other, and be
divorced, than stay and make each other crazy."
"Okay, I understand. Right after the divorce, I worried sometimes that
maybe it was something I did, or that Leo and John were doing."
"Jan, don't ever think like that. You're a good person, and I can
promise you that I've talked to your and dad enough to know that their
divorce had absolutely nothing to do with your or your brothers - other
than BOTH of them wanted to make sure that you were all happy, and knew
that they both love you, and were taken care of properly."
"Thanks, Dan. I feel a lot better about it, now. Is it okay if I get
on the computer again?"
"Sure, Trouble. The won't be home from the park for a while, and
there's no reason you shouldn't."
When Paul got back from his trip, he and I were sitting on the patio
having a beer when I told him that Jan had asked me some questions about
sex and human anatomy. He wanted to know what I told her, and I explained
to him what I'd done - without bothering him with the details of how the
situation came up. He wasn't happy about being locked out of her Internet
usage on the subject, but when I pointed out that if she thought he could
watch, she wouldn't look at _anything_ - and stay ignorant, and thus more
likely to find herself in 'trouble'. That seemed to placate him, and he
thanked me for not only helping her, but also letting him know what was
going on. I suggested that he tell her that we'd talked, and that he was
okay with it, which he agreed to.
It was a week or so before Paul got the nerve up to talk to Jan. A
couple of days later, I was invited to join them for steaks from the grill.
Jan met me in the den, and gave me a strange look before asking, "Did
you tell Daddy what we talked about the other day?"
"No, I didn't tell him _what_ we talked about - only that we DID talk,
and the general subject."
"I don't know if I like that."
"Well, Trouble, you've got to understand that your dad is my friend. I
wasn't real comfortable about helping you that way without his knowledge.
At the same time, I wasn't going to do anything to break the trust YOU
showed me. This just seemed like a good way to get him involved - which I
think you would agree he *should* be - without getting you in trouble, or
having him upset with me. Nothing has changed, other than the fact that
now he *knows* that you're learning about the general subject of sex
education. He still doesn't know what you're looking at or learning - just
like I don't. The only thing that's different is that now we don't have to
worry about hiding something from him. I'd say that was a good thing,
wouldn't you?"
"Well, yeah, I suppose. I guess that's okay, then. Do you tell him
about everything, though?"
"No, just about the stuff that I think is really, really important, and
that I think he needs to know about. That's why I only told him that we
had talked about the general subject of sex, but not any of the details. I
think you'll also be happy to know that HOW we got onto the subject wasn't
mentioned," I added, smiling.
She turned only a little pink, and replied "Yeah, I kinda figured you
didn't say anything about *that*. From the way he acted, I don't think he
could have talked to me at all, if he knew!"
"Trouble, I want you to know that you can trust me not to tell your dad
about _everything_ we talk about. And if there is something I *must* tell
him, I'm not going to spill any secrets - I'll only say as much as I
absolutely have to. I hope you can see that from the way I talked to him."
"Sure, I can understand that. I do trust you; I was just surprised by
it, was all."
"Okay, how about if there's something I think I need to tell your dad, I
say so to you, first? Then we can agree on how much and what I can tell
him, so that you're not surprised again."
"That sounds okay." She answered. After a little pause, she added,
"Yeah, I can live with that. Sometimes I have to tell to Daddy about stuff
I hear Leo or John talking about, so I think I understand what you're
saying."
"Fair enough. If you're happy, then I'm happy. Let's go burn a cow!"
With that, we headed out to the patio.
A couple of weeks went by before Paul had to go on another out of town
trip. I was again the Designated Authority Figure, this time on a Tuesday,
after school had let out.
The kids were okay to leave for a few hours at a time, so I was able to
get some work done during the day, after stopping by around mid-morning;
still, I made sure and got to their place about mid to late afternoon. As
an engineering consultant and designer, I usually have enough slack that
taking time for such things isn't a problem.
I found a note that the had gone off to the local park for a
baseball game; a little noise revealed that Jan was in the den in front of
the computer.
As I moved up next to her, she looked up at me, but continued reading
the web page she had up. A brief look revealed that it was something
involving how quickly grew on teen females. With casualness, I made my way over to the stereo, and asked Jan if it would
bother her if I listened to some music. A quick shake of her head, and I
soon had some Mozart playing while I read a technical magazine I'd received
that day.
The next thing that I noticed was the sound of a small riot approaching
the den: Leo and John were back, demanding to be fed, and *right now*. I
looked up to see Jan shutting down the computer; then we both got up and
headed toward the kitchen to prepare supper. During the meal - spaghetti
with meatballs, garlic bread, and salad - I noticed that Jan kept looking
at me. I discretely checked to make sure that I'd shaved, my fly was
zipped up, that I didn't have a spaghetti noodle stuck to my forehead, and
so on.
After supper, the headed in to the living room for a rousing game
of Nintendo while Jan and I cleared the table, and cleaned the kitchen. As
we were finishing, Jan asked me if she could talk to me for a minute. I
agreed, and suggested Cokes at the dining table.
When we were seated, I just looked at her, and raised my eyebrow.
She started off with the big guns: "Dan, do you think my are too
small?"
"Why, do you?" I asked, trying for time to think.
"I don't know. A lot of the other at school have bigger ones, and
I wonder if I don't need some kind of shots or something."
"Jan, I'm sure you've noticed that women have all different sizes of
breasts - some larger, some smaller, most in-between. You're only 14..."
"Almost 15!"
"Almost 15, and I think your are just the size they need to be -
for YOU."
"But don't you think they should be bigger?"
"Trouble, I think they fit you just fine."
That earned me a dirty look before she said, "I didn't ask if you
thought they fit okay, I asked if you thought they should be bigger."
"Jan, why are you asking me this? I mean, _really_?"
She hesitated a bit, before answering with "I heard some of the at
school talking, and they all wanted to go out with one that has really
large ones. I thought if mine were bigger, they'd want to go out with me,
too. I want to be pretty, like she is."
"Trouble, I think what you were hearing was just hormones talking in
those guys. Do you think your is pretty?"
"Sure!"
"But she doesn't have a large bust, does she?"
"Well, no."
"Stop and think about it for a bit: think of all the actresses
that are so popular. How many of them have large busts, and how many are
small-to-medium sized? And think carefully about what you hear say
about the with the really large breasts, and look at the women that
*most* choose to be their wives. It's the difference between lusting
after the unusual, and loving the realistic."
"Yeah, I suppose."
"Trust me on this one, Trouble: You look just fine, and I don't think
you're going to have any problems finding a that agrees with me."
That seemed to comfort her, and we went into the living room to watch while Leo and John electronically mangled and mutilated each other in the
den. Before long, it was time for them to go to bed, and not much later,
Jan left, as well.
Imagine my surprise when, a few minutes later, Jan joined me in the
living room again - wearing her bathrobe. I pretended not to notice, and
she sat down at the opposite end of the couch from me. I could see that
she had something on her mind, but was willing to let her pick her own time
and place to say her piece.
First one program finished, then another. Finally, though, I could see
her turn to me. I waited until she cleared her throat before taking
notice. When I did turn and look at her, she hesitated a moment before
speaking.
"I've been thinking about what you said about women, and their breasts."
"Yeah?"
"I think you're probably right."
"Thank you."
"But I'm still not sure about *my* breasts. I don't know if they look
okay, or not."
"Jan, from where I sit, I think they look just fine."
With that, she seemed to reach a decision - the decision to open her
robe, and show me her bare chest.
What I saw was a pair of smallish - each about the size of half an
orange, or perhaps a bit larger - breasts, gently rounded, and capped with
freckle-brown areolas and pencil-eraser-sized (and obviously erect)
nipples.
I looked up at her face, and saw a mixture of emotions on it - fear of
rejection, embarrassment, and a bit of arousal. I raised an eyebrow in
question, and got a nod in permission to look more closely.
Moving carefully and slowly, I slid a bit closer, and leaned forward a
little for a closer look. What I saw was a slight crinkling of her areola
and nipples as her arousal grew - along with a slight, faint dusting of
freckles across the upper slopes of her breasts. Otherwise, her skin was
flawless: a warm, rosy pink, without blemishes. She shivered a bit, and I
could see the ever-so-slight jiggle of firm, young, female flesh. When I
looked up again (after trying to memorize the sight!), she had a nervous -
but questioning - look on her face.
I slid back to my end of the couch, and smiled at her, before telling
her "I was right - from where I sit, they look just fine. Better than
that, they look delightful! What you might think you lack in quantity, you
more than make up for in quality."
She looked relieved, and closed her robe - something I must confess I
regretted.
With her robe closed, she looked at me again, blushed slightly, and
said, "Okay, I guess now I can believe you."
I laughed briefly, and asked her "What? Is this a face that would lie
to you?" gesturing to my own face.
She giggled, and headed back to her room.
I have to admit that the view she'd given me stimulated me - but not
enough to follow up on it. Understand, I enjoy pretty as much
as anyone else - but this was my best friend's daughter, only 14 years old,
and someone that I'd grown fond of, in an Uncle-like way. I wasn't about
to do anything to frighten or otherwise disturb her - never mind anything
that would alienate her dad, my friend. All I could do was remember it
(with fondness!), without any plan or hope that things would go any
farther.
Part 2
Several weeks went by before Paul had to go on any more road trips.
During that time, he and I got together several times to have a couple
beers, watch a game on TV, or even play a little (bad) golf. As was
usually the case, our conversations varied in subject: anything from what
the lugnuts in Congress were doing to screw up the country, to (only
slightly exaggerated) from our youth, to how the kids were doing.
On that last subject he once asked me if I had any idea of how Jan was
doing on her sex ed stuff on the Net. I honestly told him that I'd made
her stuff hidden, and that I really had no idea what she was looking at or
learning - and pointed out that I suspected that neither one of
particularly *wanted* to know, when it got right down to it. That earned
me a wry laugh, along with his agreement.
When he finally did have to leave, though, it was a doozy: 3 full days,
and most of a fourth, in late June.
I had just finished a big project, and had several days before I needed
to start on the next one, so Paul and I agreed that I would just go ahead
and stay at his place. It simplified the logistics, and most important,
didn't leave the kids without someone to turn to in case there were any
problems. As usual on his multi-day trips, he had promised the kids that
he'd call each night to talk to them.
Things went along just fine - all the kids had something to do during
the day, so I only had to make a couple of pickups and deliveries of warm
bodies. That meant that I was able to take a couple of naps, and just
generally laze about. Even the evenings went well, at first. The would get wrapped up in a on cable TV, and by the time it ended, they
were ready - if not necessarily willing - for bed. Jan would have a friend
or two over (with her dad's permission and my approval), and they'd
normally spend most of the evening in her room, chattering about teenage
girl stuff (boys, clothes, boys, school, boys, and whatever else they could
think of). I'd either watch with Leo and John, read a book, or just sit
outside on the patio with a beer, and watch the world go by.
It wasn't until the last evening - before Paul was to get home - that
things changed.
To start with, each of the had been invited to spend the night with
one of their friends, with them to be returned early the following morning.
Paul had Okayed it, so I was fine with it, as well. It was a relatively
quick trip to get each of them delivered to the appropriate place - along
with a (possibly futile) admonition to behave themselves.
When I got back from that, Jan quietly informed me that her friend had
called to cancel a visit. I asked her what she was going to do, and she
shocked me by saying that she hoped she could have a talk with me about
some of the stuff that she'd learned on the Internet. I wasn't real happy
about the idea, but determined to 'be there' for her when she needed
someone, so I agreed.
After a little fiddling around, we got settled in the den, with each of
us at opposite ends of a large couch.
The conversation started out mildly enough - her wanting to verify some
of what she'd read on the sites she'd visited: slang terms for anatomical
parts, and so on. I think both of us blushed more than once, at first,
before we simply hit some kind of 'intimacy overload', and the terms just
became more words.
Things started to heat up, though, when she started asking me if I'd
ever done any of the things she'd read about: oral sex, anal sex, mutual
masturbation, and such. I have to admit that I was a little uncomfortable
discussing it with her (mostly because of her age, though a little because
of the previous views I'd had of her, as well). I did concede to pretty
much most of the stuff she'd read about (which, happily, hadn't been all
*that* much!), and when pressed, provided explanations and details of the
acts - though not the time or circumstances. (How do you explain a
19-year-old sailor stationed overseas renting 3 bar - all at the same
time - for a long weekend? Particularly to your best friends daughter? Yeah, it was fun (!!), but how do you *explain* it?)
I could tell from the expression(s) on her face as I was talking that
she wasn't any too sure about some of what I was saying. But, when she
asked even more explicit questions, I answered as honestly and completely
as I could.
Finally, there came the questions I least wanted to hear: the ones about
*her*, and what _she_ was experiencing. Again, it was the combination of
her age and being my best friends that was throwing me off - but I
didn't see any choice but to 'soldier on'. After all, it was me that got
her started on this stuff, so it was up to me to see it through.
She told me about how she sometimes got a 'funny feeling' between her
legs, where her was (it helped that we were using medical-type
terms). She told me how sometimes she would 'just start thinking about
boys', and her nipples would get hard, and sometimes show through her
blouse or shirt. She told me how sometimes, when she was going to start
her period, she would start getting a strange 'empty feeling' between her
legs, and her would get so wet that it would make her damp.
She told me how she would sometimes daydream, and wake up to find herself
squeezing her thighs together because it felt good where her clitoris was.
She told me that she would sometimes wake up in the morning with her hand
pressed against her and clitoris, and her pajama bottoms would be
soaked with her 'wetness'. After each of these 'revelations', I'd try to
reassure her that what she was experiencing was a perfectly normal part of
becoming a sexually aware and sexually lady - despite the
increase in my arousal (concealed as best I could) at hearing about each of
them.
She had one last thing, though, that completely threw me for a loop:
"Uncle Dan, I think the thing that bothers me the most is that I don't
really *know* what naked people look like."
"Excuse me? You don't know what the parts are on boys? Didn't you give
your brothers baths when they were younger? You can't see what's what on
the other in your gym class at school, when you take showers? Didn't
those Web sites have diagrams or pictures on them?"
"Yes to all of that - except that it's just not the _same_."
"In what way?"
"Well, for instance, I kinda know what look like down there, but I
don't know what *I* look like - not really. I know what _boys_ look like,
but I don't think Leo and John are quite the same as a real - like you,
for instance."
I found that I had one blush left in me - fortunately, the lights
weren't that bright, so I don't *think* she noticed.
"So why are you telling me this, then?" Please, God, no, not what I
think she's thinking...
"I want you to show me."
Fine, God, be like that. Screw me over. Again.
"Um, show you _what_? Which one did you want? Not that it matters,
since your dad would kill one or both of us in either case." I replied.
"Well, actually, I was hoping I could learn, um, both, if you could. I
know that Daddy might not like it, but I *really* want to know, and it's
not like we'd, um, actually, um, *do* anything, um, you know?" she blurted.
"Jan, I *really* don't think that would be a good idea. I mean, if you
want to find out what YOU look like, you could just use a mirror or
something, you know? As for what an looks like, I think you
could probably find a volunteer or two that were closer to your age at
school."
"I know that I could use a mirror, but it's just not the same - I mean,
all I could do would be compare myself to some general drawing, and I'd
never know if I was, like, *weird* or something down there. I mean, you
made me feel better about my, um, that time, so I don't understand
why you can't do the same thing now - you know, between my legs. And if I
ever looked at one of the at school, he'd tell *everybody* that I did
it, even if he didn't say I did more. You _know_ how much trouble I'd be
in if that happened."
Thinking back to when I was that age, I could easily understand her
point about the at school. As for the other, I found myself in a real
quandary: as reluctant as I was to do anything that would of her dad
or screw up her mind about sex, there was a certain desire (!!) to get
another - even better - look at her body. What the hell was I
thinking when I started this? I wasn't stoned, so I must have just been
stupid!
Apparently, she could see the conflicting emotions and thoughts on my
face, because she demonstrated the good sense to simply sit there, and
wait, rather than giving me an excuse to refuse outright.
After a few minutes of serious thought, I was finally able to
rationalize my lust with the thought that reassuring her of her normal
genital development would have a beneficial effect on her psyche and
personality. Yeah, I know - but at least it _sounded_ good.
I finally came out of the trance I was in, and looked at her.
Apparently, she could see the answer on my face, because she brightened up
considerably.
"Okay, Trouble, I'll do it - but only on two conditions."
"Do which? And what conditions?"
"Both, if you really insist. The conditions are pretty obvious, I
think. First, you dad will *never ever* hear about this, from EITHER of us,
under any conditions. If he found out, you'd be lucky to leave the house
before you turned 50, and I'd be lucky if he killed me quickly. Second,
the minute either one of us feels uncomfortable or wants to stop, they say
so, and that's the end of it - right then, with no argument or discussion."
"Yeah, I really do want both. I think you're right about the first
condition, and I think I'd like the second one, too, so I agree to them."
That said, we sat there for a bit looking at each other before she spoke
again.
"Uncle Dan, how do we do this? I mean, do we, um, just strip right
here, or what?"
That lead to a little bit of discussion on the details and how we were
going to go about it. We finally agreed on doing it there in the den, so
that there wouldn't be any kind of sexual overtones, and that she would get
ready in her bedroom, and wear her robe back into the den. I would undress
in the bathroom (and leave my clothes there, so there wouldn't be any kind
of added stimulus), and wear one of her dad's robes. When we met back in
the den, she'd started to print out copies of the male and female diagrams
that she'd seen, so that she could still use them as references.
That settled, there was only a moment's awkwardness before we up,
each to get ready.
When we met again in the den, Jan was already at the computer, and
waiting for the second of the two diagrams she'd selected to print out. At
my suggestion, she agreed that we'd just sit on the floor, next to each
other, and go over the drawings a bit before proceeding. She accepted my
reasoning that going that route would let us get a little more comfortable
with the situation before going too far with it - and thus give us each a
little extra time to chicken out (which made her laugh).
As the second diagram started to print, I turned the lights up so we
could see better, then went ahead and sat down on the floor, with my back
against the couch - careful to pull the robe I was wearing closed (but not
tight). A few moments later, Jan joined me, also careful to hold her robe
closed while getting situated.
Once settled, it didn't take long for us to get started - she showed me
the diagrams that she'd selected, and together we talked a little about the
differences between the stylized (idealized?) drawings she had, and what
was likely to be found in the real world. It was when I pointed out that
there was a lot of variation in the general shape of a woman's genitals
that we finally got to the 'main event'. Jan started it by opening the
lower part of her robe, and spreading her legs a bit, and asking me to
explain what I meant. I told her that I'd have to have a little look
between her legs, so that I could use her own shape as a reference point.
She nodded her understanding, and spread her legs even further, and
bringing her knees up a bit to raise her pelvis up. I leaned over to have
a look, and got a truly delightful view: I could see that she had a gently
teardrop-shaped patch of medium density, but fine-textured light brown
pubic hair that started at her pubic bone, and flowed down onto her labia.
There, I could see that she was a little aroused by the fact that her inner
lips were peeking though the wispy down, and the hood of her clitoris was
visible at the top of her cleft.
I could see that the transition from her lower belly and pubis to the
outside of her was less angular than it is in a lot of women: there
are some where their labia are almost at right angles to their lower
bellies, while in others, it is a much less acute transition. Gesturing in
the air, and using the palm of my hand as a reference for a pubic area,
made varying shapes with my fingers together to explain to her the
variations I was aware of. She got the idea fairly quickly, and used her
own hand to 'mould' her unique shape and compare it to some of the ones I'd
shown her - and thus reassure herself that that part of her was well within
the norm. When she would hold her hand up next to mine, I could sometimes
catch a faint (delightfully sweet/musky) scent of her, and see a trace of
moisture on one or more of her fingers - but I was careful not to mention
it, for fear of embarrassing her (and ending the show!).
Of course, this led to a discussion of the size and shape of the mons.
As we talked, we both gradually relaxed, so by the time the subject
progressed to the size and shape of the inner lips, I was resting on my
side, on my elbow, face about level with her bellybutton, and she had
spread the lower part of her robe completely, and was sitting there with
her knees raised about halfway, and her legs spread fairly wide. Of
course, in the position I was in, my robe had parted, and my semi-erect
penis was lying on my leg - not fully exposed, but clearly visible. For
her part, the reaching and moving she'd done had opened the top of her robe
a bit, as well - making almost all of her visible.
So it was that when we got to the subject of the size and shape of inner
lips, it seemed perfectly reasonable for us to _each_ shuck our robes, and
proceed fully nude. This was also when I found that she'd had the presence
of mind to bring along a large hand mirror, so that she could get a clearer
view of her own anatomy. A moments discussion and it was agreed that she
would continue sitting as she was, while I would scoot down and lay on my
stomach between her knees (close enough to see, but not _too_ close) and
hold the mirror, so that I could see what she was pointing at or talking
about.
From those positions, we were easily able to reference the female
anatomy drawing, and compare it with Jan's own structures. When necessary,
I was able to reassure her that her development and dimensions were well
within the 'normal' range, as I knew them.
As we progressed, it became quite plain that she was becoming more and
more aroused, but I remained silent about it. Not that it didn't have an
effect on me, mind you. The sight (and smell!) of her obvious arousal was
enough to keep my penis in a constant state of semi-erection; it was only
by lying to myself outrageously, and pretending this was just an anatomy
lesson and she was another girl, was I able to keep from developing a
genuine diamond-cutting erection.
It was only when she decided that she really, truly had to see the hymen
that made her a virgin did she concede that she was excited:
"Um, Uncle Dan, I want to see this hymen thing they say makes me a
virgin."
"Er, well, I suppose we could do that, but that would mean that you
would have to spread your legs pretty wide, and you would have to spread
the opening of your so you could see into it far enough."
"Yeah, I kinda figured that, but, um, well, I don't know if I can."
"What do you mean? You don't want me to see you doing it, or is there
something else about it?"
"No, I don't mind you seeing me do it - I mean, you've seen everything
else by now! What I mean is that I feel funny, and I'm kind of wet down
there, and I don't know if that would make any difference."
"Jan, if you mean that you're feeling sexually aroused, that's fine; I
can understand that. As for being wet, I expect that would make it easier
for you to see inside."
"Well, yeah, I *am* feeling aroused, like you said. I think maybe you
noticed it as soon as it started to happen, didn't you?"
"Now that you mention it, yes, I did kind of suspect that's what was
happening."
"Why didn't you say something?"
"Mostly because I didn't want to embarrass you." I answered.
"*Mostly* didn't want to embarrass me? What else?"
"Don't get mad at me, but I thought it was pretty sexy, too, and I liked
it."
That seemed to surprise her a bit, and she paused a little before saying
"You mean you thought I was sexy? It didn't gross you out or anything?"
"No, it didn't gross me out - like I said, I liked it. The sight - and
yes, smell! - of a sexually aroused woman is something that most like.
And yes, I thought it was sexy - and thought YOU were sexy."
"I could smell me, but I didn't think you could. Oh, god, I'm *SO*
embarrassed!"
"Whoa, Trouble, stop right there. You didn't listen to what I said!"
"What?"
"Didn't you hear me when I said that the sight AND smell were things
that most liked?"
"Uh, no. You really mean it? Why?"
"Yes, I really meant it. As for why, I don't know that I can explain
it, except to say that an obviously aroused and excited woman is something
that touches almost every - it's the kind of thing that hits us at our
most basic level, and makes us glad we're men."
"Really? You think of me as a woman?"
"It really does have that effect on us. I suspect it's kind of the equivalent of the feeling women get just by holding a baby - it's the kind
of feeling that lets us know to our very soul just who and what we are." I
responded, trying to delay answering the second question.
She wasn't going for it, though: "But what about me as a woman?"
"Trouble, you're at a stage that's difficult to define: physically,
you're in transition between and woman: in theory, you could start
having babies at any time, now that you're having periods and all that.
The problem is that you're a *young* woman; yeah, I know, _almost_ 15, but
still YOUNG. Remember, you didn't start having periods until not so long
ago, and the fact that you're not fully developed yet means that - strictly
speaking - you're not fully a woman, yet, either. But, because I care
about you, and know what kind of person you are, and how grown up you are -
most of the time! - I'm willing to talk to you as the woman I expect
you'll be, and not the you WERE. Am I making sense?"
"Yeah, I understand. I kind of feel the same way, sometimes - there are
times when I want to play with Leo and John like I did when we were
smaller, but there are other times when they seem like such _children_."
"Well, duh! Leo's 10 and John's 7. Doesn't that qualify as children?"
She laughed, and admitted, "Yeah, I suppose. But you know what I
meant."
"Yeah, I did."
"So anyway, does that mean that I can go ahead and look at my hymen,
then?"
"Sure, I don't know why not, as long as you're careful not to yourself."
"What do you mean myself? I thought you were going to help me!"
she replied.
"Well, I didn't know if you would want me around for that, was all. I
mean, this other stuff is one thing, but you'll be pretty exposed when you
go hymen hunting."
She laughed before responding "Yeah, I know I'll be pretty open - but if
you've seen this much, I don't know that I have that much left to hide -
particularly with my hanging out, too! And don't pretend you didn't
notice, either - I saw you looking!"
"Guilty as charged - yes, I was looking. Like I told you before, I
think they're delightful. You're pretty, and I have to confess to liking
to look at pretty things - and your boobs, as you call them, certainly
qualify. When they're hanging out like that, yes, I'm going to look - but
I'm not going to start trying to look down your blouse or anything like
that, either, so you don't have to worry about me becoming some pervert,
with my tongue hanging out and drooling all over my whenever you wear
something that shows off your figure."
"Uncle Dan, I could NEVER think of you as a pervert. I know that
whenever I start talking to you about my body and sex and stuff it makes
you uncomfortable. I don't think it's because you're trying to do anything
to me, or anything like that; I think it's just because you don't want to
scare me or anything. I know that the only reason you agreed to help me
tonight is because you think you have to do it to help keep me from getting
into some kind of trouble - because you love me. Not the making love kind,
but the non-physical kind you told me about."
What could I say to something like that?
She continued with "So don't worry about looking at my boobs, or seeing
my or anything like that. I know that you're not going to do
anything to me or embarrass me. Actually, knowing that you like my
boobs, it makes me feel prettier, and special - like I don't feel like I
*have* to go out with just _any_ of the at school to feel good. I
know that I can wait until there's one that I really LIKE."
After that last sentence of hers, even if her dad DID find out about
this and killed me, it would be worth it, knowing I'd managed to accomplish
something GOOD with her.
"So now that that's out of the way, what do we need to do to go hymen
hunting?" she asked, with a giggle.
I thought about it for a minute, and said, "Well, the obvious thing is
to find out if your can open up enough for you to see it. I see
you're still wet" - I couldn't help teasing her a little - "so I suppose
the thing to do would be for you to open your legs as far as you can, and
see if you can open your enough."
With that, she spread her legs than I ever thought she could,
rested herself on her tailbone to tilt her pelvis up, and leaned forward.
Following her instructions, I adjusted the mirror until she had a fairly
clear view.
Try as she might, though, she just couldn't seem to get a clear enough
(in her opinion - mine differed!) look at what she was after.
"Uncle Dan, I can't seem to get everything open enough to see inside. I
think I need your help."
"What do you mean?" I asked, afraid of what I thought the answer would
be.
"I think if you hold me open on the outside, I can open myself up the
rest of the way on my own."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, I'm sure I want you to touch me on the outside, if that's what
you're asking. I know that you're not going to start trying to poke at me
or anything, and I really want to see."
"What do you want?"
"If you can hold me open with one hand, so you can hold on to the
mirror, I'm pretty sure I can use my hands to see inside."
I tried it, reluctantly, and found that the strength in my thumb and
forefinger was more for gripping than spreading. With her encouragement,
though, I found that I could hold the mirror in position with my chin, and
use both thumbs to spread her vaginal opening. This meant that I had my
hands on her cute, tight little ass cheeks - something that didn't upset me
_too_ much!
A couple of minutes later, Jan had managed to get herself opened up
enough that she (and I) could see the ring of her hymen, not far inside her
vagina. She pushed an experimental finger inside herself, and found that
it was a bit dry to go very far. Looking me right in the eye, she
carefully slid her finger in and out several times, spreading the ample
lubrication she'd developed in her arousal. It wasn't long before she was
able to insert it far enough to be able to feel the very definition of her
virginity. She experimented with it a bit, prodding at it from several
different angles, before deciding that it was something that she'd have to
deal with later. That settled, she pulled her finger out, which I took as
my cue to let go of her. I looked up at her, and asked if there was
anything else she wanted to know, or talk about before I got up.
She responded by asking me "Do you think my hair down there is okay?"
That threw me off a bit, and I had to think for a moment before I could
answer "Sure, why not?"
She gave me the "you are *such* a goober!" look before answering, "I
mean, it just seems that there isn't very much of it. Some of the at
school have *lots* more. Some of them even look like they've got little
animals stuck down there!" she giggled.
"Remember the talk we had about your breasts?"
"Yeah"
"Well, it's a lot like that with your pubic hair. Your growth,
and hair growth here, are controlled by the different hormones and
chemicals in your body. As long as you eat right, your body is going to
develop the way it should, for YOU. You know what I think of your breasts;
as far as I can tell, your hair here is developing at about the same rate.
When I was about your age, I didn't think I had much hair, either, and felt
bad about it. It wasn't until later that I found out that I'd developed
just the way I was supposed to. A bit later than some of the other at
school, but still normal."
"You did?"
"Yup. As bad as I felt about it, and as much as it bothered me,
*that's* why I'm willing to try and answer YOUR questions - so you won't
have to go through some of the doubts and such that I did."
"Really?"
"You bet. Jan, anything I can do to help you deal with all the changes
and such that you're going through, I'll do. It might make me a bit
uncomfortable at times, as you've noticed, but I'll do it - as long as it
saves you some of the problems I went through."
"Thanks, Uncle Dan. Is it okay if I give you a hug?"
"Uh, yeah, but only AFTER we're done, and have our robes on again,
okay?"
"Chicken!"
"Squawk! Squawk!"
She laughed, and then got an impish look on her face, telling me "Well,
now that you've seen mine, I get to see yours!"
That announcement left me with mixed feelings - who would mind having a
cute, naked teenybopper eyeballing his dick? But if it was your best
friends daughter?
There was nothing to do but lay back and make the best of it.
I asked her "Do you want me to sit down, like you were, or sit or stand
up, or what?"
She thought about it for a minute, and said, "Well, since all of YOUR
stuff is on the outside, I guess the easiest thing would be for you to just
lay down, wouldn't it?"
I thought about it for a moment, agreed, and lay down on the floor, next
to her.
She leaned over me, with her male diagram in hand, and started looking
me over. Truth be told, I kind of felt like a specimen in a biology class,
the way she was looking and comparing. Fortunately (?), the male anatomy
isn't _that_ complicated, and it didn't take long for her to finish her
exam.
Looking up at me, she asked, "Why do you look different here, at the
end, than the picture?"
Checking the diagram, I explained to her that I was circumcised, and the
diagram wasn't - and then had to explain what that involved. In response
to her now-saucer-sized eyes, I went on to explain that when it was done,
it usually happened when the was still a baby, and that I didn't have
any memories of the event.
That seemed to placate her, and she asked me "Is it okay if I look
closer?"
"You mean you want to touch, and move things around, don't you?"
She blushed a bit, and admitted "Yeah. Is it okay?"
"Yes - but be _gentle_. A man's testicles - yes, those! - are very
sensitive to pressure. When you see a guy get hit in the crotch on one of
those funny movies, THAT is why he folds up so fast."
That said, she began touching me. I was only semi-erect, so there
wasn't the problem of blowing my load all over her hand or anything, but it
did make for some interesting sensations as she moved things around,
touched, prodded, and so on. It was when she was weighing my balls in her
hand while holding my penis that I started to really get hard - as much as
I tried not to. Between her grip on my dick, holding my balls, and the
feel of her brushing against my side and leg, it was simply too much.
She looked up at me with a questioning expression.
All I could do was tell her the truth: "Um, the way you're touching and
holding me there, and the way your are brushing against me, is
starting to make ME feel aroused. There's nothing to worry about, though."
She got a delighted look on her face, and started deliberately rubbing
her against me while she softly squeezed my penis. Naturally
enough, it continued to grow.
"Is this what they call an erection, Uncle Dan?"
"Um, yeah, that's what it is."
"Am I embarrassing you?"
"Well, yeah, a little."
"Why?"
"It's just that you're still a bit young, and even though getting an
erection isn't something I've got a lot of control over, I still don't want
to do anything scare you or make YOU embarrassed."
"I'm not embarrassed. I think it's kind of cute."
Just what I needed to hear about my dick - "It's cute".
She continued, "Actually, it's kind of flattering."
"What do you mean?"
"Well, you told me that you thought of me as the woman I _would_ be, and
I guess this is proof that you really do think of me that way. And I guess
it means that you really do think I'm sexy, too, doesn't it?"
"Yeah, I suppose that you could think of it that way - as long as you
understand that I have no plan or desire to actually HAVE sex with you."
"No, I wouldn't want that either - but it's still kind of fun to see it
and touch it and everything. Are all this big?"
Thanks for the ego boost, but I know better.
"No, sorry to disappoint you, but I'm actually about average - it's
about 6 inches long, and a little more than a couple inches around."
"And this actually fits inside a woman?"
"Yeah, it really does - at least when I get the chance to check.
Understand that a woman stretches inside, so she can accept almost any size
penis."
"You mean something like this could fit inside ME?"
"Well, not right away, it couldn't; first you would have to be sexually
aroused..."
"I guess!"
"And then you would have to break your hymen, so that the entire penis
could get inside you. The best bet would be to put only a little of it in
at a time, so that you didn't have to everyplace at once, which
might hurt."
"I'll bet. So what IS the easiest way for a woman to take a the
first time?"
"That would be if the were to lay down, like I am, and let the woman
be over him. She could get herself positioned right, and the let herself
sit down on it slowly. Then, if she felt uncomfortable or any pain, she
could stop until she was ready again. In fact, if she needed to, she could
raise and lower herself several times, so that the wetness inside her
helped lubricate the man's penis, just like you had to move your finger in
and out several times before you could touch your hymen."
"Yeah, I can understand that."
She continued like that - gently rubbing me, holding and weighing and
caressing my balls, deliberately brushing her against me, for
several more minutes before she was finally satisfied. When she was done,
she let go of me, and looked up at be before asking, "Are you going to be
okay?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, you don't have to climax now or anything do you?"
"No, I don't have to climax or anything. Just like you get sexually
aroused sometimes, without having a climax, do to. It's just that with
us, it's a bit more obvious."
"Try a lot more obvious!" she laughed.
"Anyway, it's perfectly normal for a to get an erection without
having to have sex. If it's left alone for a bit, it will go back to it's
regular size, and everything will be fine."
"What does regular size mean?"
"Well, you remember when you used to give Leo and John baths? And how
their penises would get small when they were wet or cold?"
"Yeah."
"It's like that, only sized different because I'm a grown man."
"Okay, I understand."
With that, she was content to sit there and watch as my erect penis
slowly deflated to normal. When it was finally done, she looked at me, and
smiled, and said "Thanks, Uncle Dan. I've learned a lot tonight, and I've
got you to thank for it."
"I hope you won't take this the wrong way, Trouble, but it was my
pleasure." - which earned me a laugh at the joke.
With that, we both got up, and put our robes on. Jan turned to me and
reminded me that she owed me a hug - which I promptly accepted. I have to
say that it was one of the most endearing, affectionate, and loving hugs I
could remember getting in a _long_ time. When we separated, she kissed me
on the cheek, and told me "Thanks again, Uncle Dan. It's nice to know that
I have somebody that will talk to me like I've actually got a brain, and
will explain and show things to me when I have a question or problem."
I hugged her again, and kissed her on her forehead, telling her that she
would always be special to me.
She smiled up at me, and told me goodnight before heading off to bed. I
went back into the bathroom, put on my clothes, and made myself comfortable
on the couch, so there would be someone there when she got up and the got home in the morning.
Part 3
Over the next few weeks, Paul was kept pretty busy with a serious
increase in business. Somehow, though, he always managed to spend time
with the kids. The third week in July, we all celebrated Jan's 15th
birthday. I bought her a gold friendship bracelet, with 15 diamond chips.
It wasn't expensive (I'd talked it over with Paul), but after the paid-for
driving lessons her dad gave her, she seemed to think it was the greatest
thing she'd ever gotten. As a result, she wore it almost constantly. She
told me few days later that all of her friends were jealous of it, and that
several had openly wished that *they* had somebody to give them something
like that.
Also about that time, there was an increase in the number of road trips
that Paul had to make - an increase that lasted over half way through
August. As a result, he and I were both hard-pressed to make sure that his
kids always had somebody they could turn to if there were any problems.
But, we managed, and the kids seemed to understand the problem, and tried
to keep the number of requests and problems to a minimum. Still, I was
spending nearly as much time at Paul's place as I was my own - sometimes 4
or 5 days in a row, usually over weekends. And each time I was there, Jan
seemed to find some way or excuse to show herself off to me: wearing a
too-large T-shirt and leaning over to tell me something, so that I could
see that she wasn't wearing a bra; making sure that I 'caught' her as she
went from the bathroom to her bedroom after a shower when she wasn't
wearing her robe; wearing a short skirt one evening while we were all
watching TV, and curling her leg under herself so that I could see she
wasn't wearing any panties. Each time, she'd look me right in the eye
while she did it, and all I would do was smile at her, and give her a wink
in recognition.
The most memorable, though, was when she called out to me from the
bathroom, claiming that she didn't have a towel - and would I bring her
one? I pretty much expected to get a view, but not to the degree that I
did: after knocking on the bathroom door, and told to enter, I started to
leave the towel where she could easily see it. Instead, she calmly got out
of the shower, buck naked, right there in front of me. Smiling at me, she
raised her arms over her head and got up on her toes, and did a slow
pirouette for me, letting me have a good look at everything she had: smooth
skin, nicely curved hips, firm bust, taut belly, and a tight little ass.
She smiled even more when she saw my involuntary response in my bulging
jeans. I left the towel on the counter, and tried to make my escape, but
she had other plans - grabbing me around my waist and giving me a hug,
while pressing her into my chest and her pelvis into my erection.
As much as I wanted more, I controlled myself, and simply hugged her in
return, and rubbed my hands up and down her back, from shoulders to waist -
careful to stay away from anything too intimate. When she finally let me
go, she looked up at me with a strange look on her face, and simply said
"Thanks, Uncle Dan." I wasn't quite sure if she was thanking me for the
towel, the hug, or rubbing her back - and was too chicken to find out.
It was also during these trips that I finally realized that I had an
idea of where she was in her sex education by the questions that she would
ask me when we were alone. She never asked anything overtly sexual,
thankfully, but from the questions she did ask, and how often she asked
them, I could tell that she was still learning about things, but not being
fanatical about it. Apparently, she was taking it easy in what she was
looking up, and trying to make sure she understood something before moving
on to a different topic.
Fortunately, the end of August saw things slow down for Paul, so that he
finally had the opportunity to spend some real time with the kids, and get
them ready for the start of school. I was careful to stay away for a
while, so that I didn't intrude or interfere with his time with them. With
the start of school, things quickly settle back into a routine that we were
all familiar with.
A couple of weeks into the school year, Jan announced that she wanted to
take part in a science project that several of the other kids were
participating in. Paul and I were both mildly surprised at this, since
she'd never shown any interest in such things before, but he readily agreed
to her request.
Over the next week or so, more and more details of the project became
available, and it quickly became obvious that she was going to need some
fairly hefty (for a 10th grader) technical information and resources. Paul
was about as un-technical as they come, and it didn't take long for me to
become the semi-resident science and technology guru for her. She was
spending a lot of her own time doing research and performing some of the
tests and experiments that were needed, but it was also necessary for me to
spend a considerable amount of time with her, explaining things, and just
generally making sure she didn't blow herself up or get electrocuted or
anything.
It was during these times, while we were waiting for something to
happen, that she would continue talking to me about some of the things that
she'd learned in her sex ed studies, and ask the occasional question, or
even tell me about some of the things that she was doing and feeling. More
than once, I found myself starting to sprout an erection at some of what
she was saying, but I was always careful not to be obvious about it, or
make any kind of big deal about it. I simply continued talking to her as
though she really did have a brain, and as though she were as grown up as
she thought she was.
Finally, as Thanksgiving approached, we had done as much as we could on
the science project - all that was left was for her to do her analysis of
what she'd worked on, and write a report on the whole process. Not a
trivial task, of course, but nothing overwhelming, either.
It was the first week of November when Paul got the word that he
absolutely, positively had to go on a road trip that would last a full
week, as well as both weekends around it. He was to leave late one Friday
evening of the second week of November, and return a week after the
following Monday. He was most definitely unhappy at the idea, as were the
kids, but they all knew that not liking it wasn't going to change anything.
So, Paul and I got together with the kids, and figured out what we were
going to do, and how to get it done. Since the kids schedule was pretty
well set by their school, it didn't take all that long before the
what-to-do part was settled. Surprisingly, it didn't take much longer for
us to work out the 'how' part of it. A few phone calls to get
transportation help at a few points, and it was settled: I'd spend the
whole time at Paul's place. During the school week, I'd drop the kids off
at school, and collect them after. I'd handle some of the transportation
duties, but the kids would get most of their rides from the of
other kids that were involved - except on weekends, when I would have the
whole job. No special events like sleepovers or parties were planned, and
thus excluded until after Paul got back. If a special event came up, and
there was time, Paul would make the decision; otherwise, what *I* said was
_law_, with no argument or complaining. Since we all pretty much knew what
the routine was from prior experience, there really weren't any problems
expected - but Paul and I figured that it couldn't to make sure the
kids understood exactly who was in charge, and when.
When the fateful day came, it was decided that the kids could all go to
the airport to see Paul off - even though he was leaving a bit late, we
figured the kids could sleep late the next day (Saturday) to make up for
it. As usual, Paul promised to call them each night - a promise that he
never failed to keep, always calling about 7:30 so that he got them between
supper and bedtime. We all watched as Paul finally got his flight, and
even hung around long enough to watch the plane take off. I have to say,
it was a quiet bunch that rode back with me in Paul's minivan. By the time
we got home, Jan was the only one awake, and she helped get the to
bed: I carried Leo, and she carried John. We each stripped them down to
their underwear, put them under the covers, and left them to sleep it off,
as it were.
Jan was looking a bit sad and apprehensive, so I asked her if she wanted
to stay up for a bit with me before going to bed, and she readily agreed.
She watched as I made each of us a Coke, and added a splash of rum to mine.
She asked if she could have some too, and I figured that a _little_ bit
might help her relax and get to sleep. I wasn't worried about giving her
alcohol, since I knew that Paul let her have a little wine on every so
often when they went out to dinner. I added a much smaller amount to her
Coke, and we went into the den, again each sitting at opposite ends of
their large couch.
With the stereo softly playing a little Beethoven, we sat there quietly
for several minutes, taking the occasional sip of our drinks. Finally,
though, Jan looked over at me, and said "Uncle Dan, I know it's only been a
little while, but I already miss Daddy. This is the first time he's ever
gone away for a trip this long."
"Well, Trouble, he'll be back soon enough. I know you'll miss him, but
remember that he didn't want to have to leave for this long, either."
"I know, but it's still hard."
"I know it is. But you pretty much a grown-up, now" - earning me a wry
smile - "and that's the kind of thing that grown ups have to learn to deal
with. I'm sure it will be hard, but try to be brave about it, because Leo
and John are going to be watching you to see how they should react. If you
can be calm about it, it will help them handle it, too. Besides, it's not
like you're really ALONE alone - I mean, I'm here, too, remember?"
"I know you're here, and I think that's the only thing that's keeping me
from crying right now. I'll try to be brave about Daddy being gone so that
John and Leo don't cry, but I don't know if I can do it."
"Jan, I didn't say you couldn't be sad, or cry. I just said that you
should try to make sure that the only see you being strong. If you
have to cry or anything, just try to wait until you're alone to do it, so
they don't see it. As grown up as you're trying to be, you're still only
15 years old, and nobody is going to think bad about you for missing your
dad - least of all, me."
"Okay. Thanks, Uncle Dan."
"No problem, Trouble."
We sat there like that for a little while longer, before Jan spoke up
again "Uncle Dan?"
"Yes, Jan?"
"Is it okay if I sit next to you, and you hold me?"
"Sure, honey, if it helps make you feel better."
"It would. Let me get a blanket first, though, 'cause it's kind of cold
in here."
"Sure, go ahead. I'll be here when you get back." I answered, and
getting a small smile in return.
A couple of minutes later, she was back, with one of the light blankets
they used in the den in winter. She quickly sat next to me, and arranged
the blanket so that it would cover both of us. She leaned against my side,
with her head on my shoulder, and pulled my arm around so that it was
draped over her shoulder, and my hand was on her belly. That done, she
pulled the blanket up so that it covered her; then laid her head on my
shoulder. A minute later, she moved my hand up, so that it was cupping her
breast, and held it there. I suspect that the little bit of rum she'd had
started to kick in, because it wasn't much longer before she apparently
fell asleep: I could hear soft snoring sounds from her. I wasn't in any
rush to move, so just left her there; before I knew it, I'd fallen asleep,
as well.
When I woke up the next morning, I was still on the couch - though I'd
move around a bit, and was half-laying on it, instead of leaning against
the end as I started out the night before. In addition, I was surprised to
find that - whether by her doing, or mine - my hand had found it's way
inside her shirt, and I was holding her bare in my hand. On top of
that, her hand had gravitated to my crotch, and she had a slight grip on my
semi-erect penis.
My efforts to gently extract my hand apparently woke her up: she opened
her eyes and looked up at me, saying "You can leave it there - it feels
good, and I like it." before closing her eyes again, snuggling into my
chest, and giving my penis a little squeeze.
Since we were still covered by the blanket, I didn't have to worry about
the finding us, and - yes, I admit it - it felt pretty damn good to
have her tit in my hand; so I just closed my eyes, and drifted back into a
half-sleep.
A while later, I started having a dream that someone was gently
squeezing and stroking my erect penis, and that I was caressing a I
couldn't see, and playing with it's nipple and areola: little
circles on the areola, gently pinching and pulling on the nipple, softly
squeezing the breast, and so on. That continued for several minutes before
my conscious re-asserted it's control over my brain, and I woke up to find
that it wasn't a dream: Jan WAS doing those things to my penis, and I WAS
doing those things to the I still held. As I was looking down at
her, she looked up at me, and I could see that her face and shoulders were
more that a little flushed from arousal.
Fortunately, we were saved from either embarrassment or going where we
didn't need to go by the sound of Leo and John getting out of bed and
heading for the bathroom. Jan blinked a bit as she got control of herself,
and took her hand off my penis. I kissed her on top of her head as I
carefully extracted my arm from her shirt, and told her "That was a nice
way to wake up, Trouble."
She responded by saying "Yeah, but did we _have_ to wake up, though? I
was starting to feel pretty good, there!"
I laughed, and answered "You sure were 'feeling pretty good', in more
ways than one. But I don't think that's something we need to repeat,
either - particularly with the around. I think we're lucky we woke up
when we did, rather than have Leo and John find us like that."
She giggled a little at my joke, and replied, "Yeah, I suppose you're
right. Still, it *was* fun."
With that, she gave me a little peck on the lips - surprising the hell
out of me - before getting up. As I got up, too, she carefully made sure
her clothes were okay, and after I'd done the same (rearranging my still
semi-erect penis so that it was less noticeable), we worked together to
fold the blanket and put it away before heading to the kitchen for
breakfast.
The rest of the day and evening went pretty much as expected.
Late the next morning, the got invited over to one of their
cousin's houses - something they quickly agreed to. The details were
worked out, and arrangements were made for that I'd deliver them for lunch,
and they'd be brought back in time for supper.
When I got back from delivering them, I found Jan in the den, working on
her science project report. I left her to it, and went into the living
room to listen to some music, and wound up taking a nap.
I woke up a couple of hours later, to see Jan in the chair across from
me, just sitting there. I raised my eyebrow, and she said "I got most of
my report done, and was just watching you. You don't mind?"
I smiled, and said "No, not while I'm sleeping."
She giggled a bit before getting serious again, saying, "There's
something I need your help with."
I sat up, and asked "What, is there a problem with the project?"
She looked at her lap, and answered, "No, there's a problem with the
Jan."
I looked at her a little more closely, and could see that something was
bothering her. "What is it?" I asked.
"Um, you remember yesterday morning?"
"Gladly. What about it?"
"Well, um, the way I was feeling - you know - before Leo and John woke
up, was the best I'd ever, you know, *felt* before."
"Okay. And?" somehow, I knew she was just getting started.
"Well, I mean, I've been trying a lot" - a blush at admitting how much
she'd been masturbating - "and I've never, you know, felt that good before.
I mean, it feels good and all that, but never as good as yesterday.
Yesterday was *way* better than I'd ever felt before, and I think that if
yesterday was that good, then that orgasm stuff I've read about must be
pretty good."
"Yeah, it is."
"Well, um, I want to feel one. An orgasm, I mean."
"I kinda figured that's what you meant. But how do I fit into this?" I
thought I knew what the answer was, but wanted - no, *needed* - to make
sure.
She answered me by saying "Uh, well, I was, uh, hoping...." before she
ran out of steam, and stared into her lap again.
"You were hoping what?"
"Well, um, that you would, uh, you know...." she ran down again.
"What?"
"help-me-have-an-orgasm" she was finally able to blurt out.
That was where I was afraid she was going, but I had to hear it.
"Jan, you know I'd do anything I can for you, but this is something I'm
really not sure about."
She started sniffling a little, and asked me "What do you mean?"
I answered by saying "I really don't know if it would appropriate for me
to do anything like that. I mean, I know that I've answered a lot of your
questions, and helped you find out a lot of things that you wanted to know
about, but I'm just not sure that it would be _right_ for me to have _that_
kind of physical contact with you."
"So you're telling me that you don't love me like that, and that you're
going to just let me keep having trouble with my - _feelings_ - and you're
not going to keep your promise to not let me have the kinds of problems you
did when you were younger, then." By now, there wasn't any doubt that she
was quietly crying.
I felt like crap. I tried to explain "Trouble, I really hope that you
don't mean it when you say you think I don't love you. I really, truly DO
love you. It's just that if I do anything to help you have an orgasm, it
means that we would be having physical contact to do it - SEXUAL contact.
Not like the anatomy lesson we had, or anything like that, but actual
sexual contact. That's something that it's real difficult to explain or
have a reason for. Because of your age and mine, it's flat-out against the
law: if anything happened and people found out, the BEST I could hope for
would be losing everything I own, and being marked as some kind of sex
offender. The worst that would happen would be that I'd go to jail first -
and from what I hear, in jail don't much care for sex offenders: I'd
likely wind up being a to some big redneck, if I wasn't killed by
someone or didn't have someone beating the living crap out of me every
day."
Through her sniffles and tears, she managed to tell me "Uncle Dan, I
KNOW that already. But there's only two of us here now, and I hoped that
you trusted me enough to believe that I'd never tell *anyone* about it.
Besides, all the other stuff we've done had been kind of sexual, too. I
mean, when I got so wet during the anatomy lesson, like you called it,
wasn't that sexual? And when you got an erection - and TOLD me that you
were sexually aroused - wasn't that sexual, too?"
In a way, she was right. But I still had to try telling her "That's all
true enough, Jan. But there's still the problem that taking this next step
is something that we can't take back - once we've had that kind of contact
or experience with each other, the way we see each other with NEVER BE THE
SAME AGAIN. Do you understand that?"
"Of course I do. Why are you talking to me like I'm stupid or
something?"
"Honey, it's not that I think you're stupid. I'm just trying to make
sure that you really do understand that what you're talking about is
_forever_, and if we did that, we'd never be the same again."
"But we're not the same NOW. I mean, after you saw me in my room that
time" - I didn't know she could cry and blush at the same time, but she did
- "do you think I'm going to believe that things weren't different between
us?"
I had to admit to myself that she was right, there. But I still wasn't
ready to give in.
"Jan, you're right. When I saw you then, it really sank in for me that
you were really growing up, and not the little that I used to carry
around on my shoulders when we went to the zoo. But I'm still having
trouble believing that you really understand what it is you're asking, and
that you really do want help from me with that particular problem."
"Uncle Dan, sometimes you are *such* a big dummy. Don't you think I
know what it is I'm asking? Even after I showed you my that first
time? Or after our 'anatomy lesson'? Or even the other night? Remember,
it was ME that took your hand and put it on my breast! Didn't you wonder
how your hand got inside my blouse? Didn't you wonder why I wasn't wearing
a bra in the morning, even though I had it on the night before?" - that was
one I hadn't caught at the time, but thinking back on it, she was right.
"Do you really think that I would have been playing with your penis
yesterday morning if I didn't really want to? Or that I would be letting
you play with my boob if I didn't like it, and wanted you to?"
By this time, she had (mostly) stopped crying, and was starting to get a
little pissed at me. Then she stood up, and put an end to all the
discussion.
"Dammit, Uncle Dan, do you think I'd do *this*" - she pulled off her
blouse to reveal a braless torso, and continued stripping as she finished
with "- if I wasn't SURE, and it wasn't MY idea?". By the time she
finished talking, she was naked as the day she was born - but a hell of a
lot better looking.
"Uncle Dan, I'm not asking you to have sex with me. I just want you to
help me find out what an orgasm is like, and how to have them myself. If
you'll do it, I want to learn about the other things, too, the ones that
don't involve actual sex." She continued to stand there in front of me,
leaving me a view that was most definitely distracting. But, I expect she
knew that.
"What do you mean 'the other things'?"
"I mean some of the stuff that I've read about. You know, the stuff
like oral sex and masturbating each other, and like that. I want to find
out what it feels like when *I* have an orgasm, and I want to know what
happens when a - like YOU - has an orgasm, too."
By this time, I was finally ready to concede that she was not only
serious, but reasonably aware of what it was she was asking. But I was
still hesitant - somehow, I really didn't think this would be the end of
it, and I wasn't sure if I was happy or sad at the prospect.
She just stood there, looking at me, as what seemed like a million
thoughts ran through my mind, and I argued with myself about what to do.
Finally, though, I reached a decision.
"Okay, Trouble, I agree. But you've got to remember that this doesn't
mean that we're boyfriend and girlfriend, or anything like that. It's not
that I don't love you and want to do what I can to make you happy, it's
just that if we start paying too much attention to each other after this,
people might get suspicious - and then I'd be in trouble. Besides, I think
you've probably got a couple of at school that you'd rather have as
boyfriends, than an fart like me!"
"I understand what you mean, and no, I don't want us to be a couple or
anything. And I'm not mad or upset that you had to say that stuff - you're
just saying in words what I was already thinking."
After saying that, she stepped forward, took my hands, and gently helped
pull me to my feet. Once I was standing, she quietly started undressing
me. I stopped her, and suggested that she get us a blanket on the floor, so
that we wouldn't get too cold. She agreed, and by the time she'd gotten
it, and had it spread on the floor in front of the fireplace (where we had
a small, but warm fire going), I had finished undressing, and was standing
in front of her, just as nude as she was - if more obviously excited.
Jan turned to me, and after a long look at my semi-erect penis, stepped
over in front of me. She pulled my hands around her waist, and then
started hugging me - pressing herself tightly against me. For my part, I
hugged her back, and started caressing her back, much as I'd done before -
but this time, I was willing to do a little more exploring. It wasn't long
before I was softly caressing her: from her sides up near her breasts, to
her shoulders, back down to her firm little ass that I enjoyed caressing
and squeezing, and back up to her sides. She, however, was a bit more
direct: she had both hands on my ass cheeks, squeezing them, and pressing
her and pelvis against me. Naturally enough, I started to become
more erect, and it wasn't long before she had my penis trapped between her
legs, and was softly rubbing her pubic bone and mons against it. In very
short order, I could feel her lubrication starting to spread across the
part of my penis that she was rubbing herself against.
I gently pried her away from me, and as my now-erect penis cleared her
groin, it apparently brushed against the outside of her clitoris, because I
heard her make a sudden gasp. I looked down, and could clearly see the
hood of her clit peeking out from the top of her cleft, and the tops of her
inner lips not far below it. I was also greeted by the sight of her
crinkled areolas, and very erect nipples. To my surprise, I could see that
her knees were a bit wobbly, and that she had already started to develop a
bit of blush on her face and across her shoulders and the tops of her
breasts from her arousal. She looked at me though half-lidded eyes,
clearly very excited, and willing to continue. I teased her by saying
"We'd better sit down, before you fall down, don't you think?" She could
only nod her agreement as I gently guided her to a seated position next to
me.
That brief reprieve was apparently enough for her to get her wits back
together, so when I asked her where she wanted to start, she was fairly
coherent when she told me she just wanted me to touch her however I wanted.
I told her that was fine, and said that if she liked something I did, that
she should tell me or let me know in some way - that way, I could help her
the most. She nodded her agreement, and started to lay back. I stopped
her, and said that it was pretty customary to start by kissing - and asked
her if she knew how. She shook her head, and told me she wanted to learn
'the whole thing'. I smiled in response, and leaned forward to give her a
kiss on the lips. She eagerly responded, and surprisingly, there wasn't
any of the awkwardness that most people experience during their first kiss.
In fact, she quickly followed my example when first I opened my mouth
slightly, and then touched her lips with my tongue. In just a few moments,
we were fully involved, kissing as though we'd been doing it all our lives
- indeed, she surprised me by how willing she was to let me explore her
mouth with my tongue, and then do the same with me. As we kissed, I moved
a hand up, and started caressing her - first one, then the other;
cupping them, giving them gentle squeezes, rubbing my thumb over her
nipples, and circling her nipples with a finger. Her response to that was
to press herself into my hand even more, and increase the activity between
our tongues.
After a few minutes of that, I gently broke the kiss, and moved my head
around to go to work on her neck and shoulder - which ratcheted her
excitement up even more. From her neck, I branched out, and gave her
earlobe a few gentle nips - again increasing her arousal, if her gasps and
moans were any indication. Once I'd thoroughly covered one side, I softly
kissed and nibbled my way across her throat to the other side, where I
repeated my actions. I went back and forth from one side to the other
several times, each time taking a slightly different path, so that I might
work my way across her jaw and chin one time, and across her cheeks and
eyes the next. Only when I heard her start to pant did I lay her back,
kissing her all over her face as I did. When she was finally on her back,
and her legs stretched out, I started working my way down: the hollow of
her throat, her collar bones, her upper chest, the tops of her where they rose out of her chest, her sides, between her breasts, and
finally - with her hands in my hair - her breasts, themselves.
I started by laying my tongue against the bottom of her left breast, and
curling it upward, so that when I finally reached her nipple, the very tip
of my tongue gave it a little 'flip'. My reward was a moan of desire such
as I hadn't heard in a VERY long time. I repeated the act on her other
breast, with nearly identical results. It wasn't long before I was licking
each of her in its entirety, bathing them with my tongue. Between
my efforts, and the relatively cool air in the den, her nipples and the
tips of her were as tight and erect as any I'd ever seen - and the
noises she was making assured me that I was doing things right.
With that kind of encouragement, it didn't take me long to start taking
her nipples into my mouth, and flicking them with the end of my tongue as I
gently on the tips of her breasts. First one, then the other fell
victim to my attentions, eliciting another round of moans and gasps from
her - along with pulling my head even closer to her chest. When she'd let
me breath, I could smell the delightful aroma of her excitement: a musky,
but sweet and fresh scent, that I knew promised a clean and pleasant oral
experience, if she'd let me.
Continuing my attentions to her breasts, I started on them in
different ways: one time trying to softly suck as much of each one as I
could into my mouth; other times, doing rapid little suctions on her
nipples; sometimes softly biting her breasts, and other times, gently
chewing on the peaks of her breasts. As I did these things, I carefully
let my hand trace it's way down her body, until I reached her mons, where I
softly stroked the outside of her vagina, and made the occasional lap
around her clitoris. I found myself slightly amazed at the amount of
lubrication she released - there was more than enough of it to keep her
inner lips and clitoris moistened, so that she didn't suffer and discomfort
from my activities. A few times, I started to slide my finger into her,
and I could hear her when she had a little catch in her breath - I took it
to mean that she didn't want me to go that far, so I didn't press the
matter; instead, I simply paid more attention to what was available outside
her vagina.
After several minutes of attention to her breasts, I started moving
again - tracing my way down her belly to her navel, where I licked around
it a bit, and then tried to convert her 'innie' to an 'outie' - something
that apparently pleased her, judging by the way she started arching herself
up toward me, and pressing my face into her abdomen. After several repeats
of that, I again started tracing my tongue further down her abdomen, until
I was just short of her pubic hair. I paused there, and looked up toward
her face.
When she realized I'd stopped, she opened her eyes, and looked down at
me. When she saw the questioning look on my face, she quickly nodded her
permission, and laid her head back again, waiting for me to continue.
When I did, it only took her a few moments to try and kill me: about the
time I got my tongue on her clitoris, she snapped her legs together, and I
was afraid she'd break my neck. With a little effort, though, I was able
to pry her legs apart again, and continue: alternating between little circles with my tongue around her clitoris, and licking around her
vaginal lips, and gently them into my mouth and 'chewing' on them.
Her excitement was now at it's peak, and she was slowly humping her pelvis
into my mouth - someone looking at us might have thought that I was one of
those little 'nodding dogs' you sometime see in someone's back car window.
But I was more than happy to do it - I'd been right about her taste: fresh,
and sweet, with enough of a tang to her flavor that I knew where I was on
her body. About this time, I wanted to see what her reaction would be if I
tried inserting my tongue in her - and her response was a polar
opposite: I though she was going to bruise my lips with her pelvic bone,
she raised her hips so fast. Thus encouraged, I proceeded to try to fuck
her with my tongue - something that she encouraged by humping herself in
such a way that about all I had to do was stick my tongue out, and let her
do the work. Finally, though, I knew it was time to finish things, and
slowly moved my way back up to her clitoris. There, I calmly went about
seeing just what kinds of sensations she liked to experience on her
clitoris: circling motions - fast, slow, and medium, and how much pressure
and where? Figure eights across it - how much pressure, and how fast?
Does direction matter? Pulsating pressure - how much 'minimum' and how
much 'maximum', and how often? Suck on it - how hard, and how long, and
with what pressure variations? Simply licking it - how narrow or wide
should my tongue be, and how hard when and where? As it turned out, she
liked just about anything I did, if I kept at it. But by this time, she
was grunting and moaning and gasping for breath, along with pressing my
face into her crotch and muttering incoherently, so I finally settled in to
bringing her off: light flickering sensations with the tip of my tongue,
not too quickly, and firmly, so that she could feel them without it hurting
her. To my surprise, it was just a matter of a minute or so before it hit
her: she snapped her pelvis up again, slammed her legs together, and pushed
my face into her as she spasmed. My lower lip was against her vaginal
lips, and I could feel her vaginal muscles as they clenched, time and again
- pushing even more of her fragrant juices onto my chin and down her ass.
With my head immobilized by her legs, I could only look up toward her
breasts, which were still, as her breathing stopped for several long
seconds, as she experienced the first spasm of her first orgasm. Then she
gasped, and had another spasm, this one a bit shorter than the last.
Several more times it all happened, with each period shorter than the one
before, until she was finally able to breathe continuously. It was only
then, thoroughly exhausted, that she released my head from between her
legs, and lowered her ass and pelvis.
As she gasped, trying to get her breath back, I moved back up, so that I
was lying next to her when she opened her eyes. It took her a few seconds
to focus, and a couple more before she was able to recognize me. When she
did, though, she wrapped her arms around my neck, and hugged me so hard I
couldn't breathe. She finally let go, and laid back again; it was another
minute or two before she could try to talk - even then, it took her a
couple of tries before she was able to get anything out.
"Wow!"
"I take it you liked it, then?" I asked, laughing a bit.
She laughed a bit in return, and said, "Yeah, you could say that. I
understand what you meant about trying to explain an orgasm to me, now.
'Little death', my foot! I thought I DID die!"
"I take it I did okay, then?" I asked, mischievously.
She just gave me the 'goober' look, and said, "You don't have to beg;
you know how good you did!"
"Well, at least tell me that you think you can take care of yourself,
from now on - I thought you were trying to kill me there, a couple of
times!"
She laughed, and answered, "Well, you said to let you know if I liked
something! Well, I liked all of it! And yes, I think I can do it myself
from now on - though I wouldn't mind a little help from you, sometimes!"
"C'mon, Trouble. We can't make a habit of this, remember? Besides, I
don't know that either one of us could stand too many repeats of this!"
She giggled, and said, "Yeah, I suppose you're right about that - but
how many is TOO many?"
"Damned if I know. But let's just take it easy, okay? And let what
happens, happen? There's no sense in trying to push it any, even though it
was fun for me, too."
"On the subject of fun for you, too, I think I'm entitled to a little
more helping, am I not?" she asked.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, we agreed that I was going to get to learn everything except
actual sex - and as much fun as that was, I still haven't learned anything
about YOU."
"Jan, I'm really serious when I say that you don't have to do anything
for ME. I actually had enough fun 'helping' you, and seeing the results
was enough of a reward for me."
"Well, it isn't enough for me, Mister! I still want to know what
happens when a has an orgasm - and maybe even find out what it's like
to do to you what you did to me!"
"What thing I did to you?"
"That thing you did with your mouth DOWN THERE, you big dummy. All the
rest of it was just feeling good - no, terrific! - until you started
*that* business!"
"In case you forgot, I'm not put together the same way you are, Trouble.
You doing 'that thing' to me is a whole lot different that what I did to
you - with different results."
She grabbed my head and kissed me, before realizing what the wetness was
on my face. When we separated, I could see her reacting to the taste of
her own juices that had been on my lips. She puzzled over it for a moment,
before smiling, and asking me "Is that what I taste like, down there?"
"Yup. Looks like you don't mind it too much, either."
"No, I don't, I guess. It tastes funny, but not bad or anything. That
doesn't mean that I like girls, does it?"
"Jan, you won't know if you like or not until you actually try one
- just like you won't really know if you'll like sex until you try IT.
Besides, there's nothing wrong with liking - I do!"
That got me a laugh from her before she continued, "You know what I
mean. Does me not minding my own taste mean that I'm or something?"
"No, I don't think it means that. If you ever tried it, you might find
that you DO like girls, but that doesn't mean that you can't like boys, too
- or like better. It's kind of like going to a restaurant - if they
don't have the thing you like most, it might be nice having something else
that's almost as good, or just as good in a different way."
"I understand what you mean - but I think I'll wait a while on that.
Um, do you have a, uh, second choice?"
"No, darlin, I'm pretty much set on the female persuasion. I don't have
anything against people; I just don't have any interest in being one.
I'm an outie, and are innies, and that seems to work pretty well for
me."
She laughed, and said, "Yeah, I can understand that - I think I'm going
to be partial to 'outies', myself. But maybe some day, I'll find out if
another 'innie' can be fun, too."
That pretty much ended conversation for a bit, until I offered to get up
and get us something to drink. She opted for a Coke, and that sounded
pretty good to me, too, so I brought us each back a can from the fridge.
We laid there for a little while, just cuddling, before I saw her get a
little gleam in her eye.
She kissed me again, and our tongues danced a bit before she surprised
me by pulling away, and starting to lick the remains of her juices from my
face - and then off any other part of my body she could smell it on,
including my chest and my fingers. The thought of it started turning me
on, and before long, I had a blue-veiner erection - which she duly noticed.
She scooted down - nearly giving me eyestrain watching her jiggle - and took the situation firmly in hand.
She carefully examined it for several moments, before turning her head
toward me and asking me "Um, so what do I need to do to make you climax?"
I told her "Well, the easiest thing for you would probably be just use
your hand."
"How do I do that?"
"Well, relax your grip a little - thank you! - and sort of slide your
hand up and down it. It helps, too, if you sort of play with my testicles
a little."
"Show me how, would you?"
So, I showed her, a little. Taking her hand in mine, I started
masturbating myself a few times, so that she could get an idea of how hard
to grip and all that. As she got more comfortable with it, I relaxed my
hold on her hand, and eventually left her alone. She proved to be an apt
student, and soon had me looking for release.
Even though she was doing a fine job, and playing with my balls, she
seemed to sense that it wasn't quite enough. It was when she touched
herself between her legs, and felt me stiffen a little more in her hand,
that she got the idea to turn herself toward me, and herself
while I watched. Watching her as she used her free hand to play with her
breasts and rub her clitoris and caress her labia soon had me close to
coming. I told her that I was close to climax, and she absolutely blew my
mind by sliding a finger into herself, pulling it out, and the
juices off it while staring me in the eye the whole time. It was enough to
push me over the edge, and I started blowing my load. When she felt my
penis start to pulse, she quickly focused her attention on it, and watched
as the first couple of blasts shot semen well into the air, landing on my
chest, and then belly. The ones after that pretty much stayed on her hand,
as she continued stroking me during my climax - and getting my penis (and
her hand) thoroughly wetted with semen.
It was only when I started to soften that she released her grip, and
examined the results of her efforts: first, looking over the accumulated
wetness on her hand, then smelling it. Then she looked at the wads of
semen that rested on my belly and in my pubic hair, feeling their texture
between her fingers. Finally, surprising me, she wiped up the first that had landed on my chest, and stuck her tongue out to taste it. She
contemplated its flavor for a moment before sticking her fingers in her
mouth, and cleaning them off. The sight of it was *almost* enough to make
me hard again - and if I'd been a few years younger, probably would have.
Satisfied, she moved up to lay next to me again. After a few moments,
she asked me "I guess that's how a guy climaxes, huh?"
"Yup, you got it - all of it!"
She giggled, and said, "Yeah, I guess I did. It kinda turned you on
watching me do that, didn't it?"
"I thing you know it did, Trouble. Think one of us is weird?"
"No, just that it was fun, knowing that I could have that kind of effect
on you. It felt pretty good, too."
"So you think you could 'do your own thing' now?"
She laughed, and answered, "Yeah, I'm pretty sure I can - with a little
more practice!"
I told her "That's the nice thing about sex - practicing by yourself
doesn't anything, and even helps make you better at it when you DO
have someone else to share it with."
"Really?"
"Yup. The more orgasms you DO have, the more of them you CAN have -
it's kind of like once your body learns how to do it, each time becomes
that much easier. The only trick with doing it with other people is to
remember to pick people that are as interested in you as you are in them."
"What do you mean?"
"Well, think of it this way: no matter how easy it is for you to have an
orgasm, it doesn't do any good unless the other person cares enough to
_help_ you have one. You understand?"
"Yeah, I think so. You're saying that no matter how much I practice, I
still have to find someone that's interested in ME before it becomes making
love, and not just sex. Kind of like a having his climax, and the
girl not feeling anything about it - he's happy, and she isn't."
"Yup, that pretty much describes it."
"So, what we just did was making love, even though we didn't actually
have sex?"
"Yeah, I guess that's pretty much what happened. I wanted to make you
happy, and I did. You wanted to make me feel good, and you did. Each one
of us wanted the other one to feel pleasure, and feel _emotionally_ good.
We did that, but without having the physical contact that makes sex. So,
yeah, we made love, without having sex." I said, thinking it through as I
spoke.
"I'm glad, Uncle Dan. You're someone really special to me, and I'm glad
that you're the first one I made LOVE with."
"Well, Trouble, I'm glad - now - that I was able to help. I'm just
sorry that I was such a stinker about it before."
"That's okay. I think now that if you were any other way, I wouldn't
have wanted it to be you. Just promise me that next time, you won't be so
much trouble!"
"IF there's a next time, I promise not to give you such a hard time
about it."
"Hmmmph. I'm willing to be that there WILL be a 'next time' - and I'm
going to keep you to that promise!"
After that, we laid there for several minutes, before Jan got the idea
of getting us something more to drink. I was fine with Coke, so she headed
off - still naked, with dried juices shining between her legs - to
replenish us. After she returned, we laid there some more, until she got
another mischievous look in her eye.
Sliding herself down to my hips, she turned herself so that she was
facing me. Once she had my attention, she started caressing herself -
breasts squeezed, nipples pinched and tweaked, and sliding her finger down
between her labia.
After several minutes of this, I could see that she was most definitely
aroused; and that was enough to get me started, as well. When she saw she
was having the (apparently) desired effect, Jan increased her efforts,
using one hand to play with her while the other continued to caress
her labia and clitoris. Soon, she was arching her pelvis up against her
hand, and had developed the blush of arousal all across her shoulders and
upper breasts. By that time, I was nearly fully erect from watching her.
When she saw that I was hard enough, she turned herself around slightly, so
that her ass was pointed toward my head, and started licking around my
penis and testicles, apparently cleaning my semen off them. The sensation
was enough to finish getting me hard, and when she saw I was ready, moved
her attentions to my penis - taking it in her mouth, but obviously unsure
of what to do. I softly told her to move her mouth up and down on it, like
she had with her hand, being careful to keep her teeth from hurting me.
She "Mmmmm-Hmmmmed" around my penis - a sensation and a half - and started
moving over me, while still using her hand to manipulate her labia and
clitoris where I could see them. After a few moments, I suggested to her
that she might want to use some saliva to lubricate me, and perhaps
actually suck on me a little, too. She readily did both, and it wasn't
long before I was enjoying the efforts of an inexperienced, but
enthusiastic, teenager.
It wasn't long before I noticed that she was starting to feel pretty
aroused, herself: she was easily moving her finger in and out of her
vagina, and her juices had gotten her pubic hair thoroughly drenched, and
were even starting to trickle down the insides of her thighs. It seemed a
shame to waste them like that, so I told her to put her leg over me, so
that one was on each side of me. She hesitated for a moment, but then did
it - leaving me with an unobstructed view into her hot snatch. I
enjoyed the sight for a few moments before reaching up to pull her hand
away, so that I could lean up and start licking and kissing her. At first,
she seemed uncertain about what I wanted, but when she felt my hands take
hold of her ass, spreading her cheeks, and my warm breath on her labia, she
quickly understood what I was up to.
That seemed to inspire her to try new things, herself. She started
varying what she was doing to my penis with her mouth: sometimes she'd let
it pop loose so she could lick it with her tongue. Or she might focus on
the sensitive spot under the glans by tickling it with her tongue. Or, she
might take as much of me as she could manage (more than I would have
thought!), and simply applying suction on me for as long as she could.
Whatever she did, it was enough to keep me hard, and varied enough to keep
me for blowing my load too soon. In return, I repeated my earlier efforts
at stimulating her with my lips and mouth and tongue. My attempt to slide
my tongue along her perineum (the strip between the genitals and anus)
caused her to squeal, and try to move away, so I didn't press the issue.
Instead, I returned my focus to her labia and clitoris - inserting my
tongue as far as it would go into her, and then wiggling it around, curling
it, and so on, which seemed to drive her crazy. Or placing my whole mouth
over the entrance to her vagina, and trying to suck it into my mouth. Or
nibbling at her clitoris with my lips, and it into my mouth and
gently biting on it. Whatever happened, once I got my mouth on her, I
didn't let a single precious drop of her delicious nectar go to waste.
As all good things (and this was an excellent one!) must, it finally
came to an end: she finally settled on bobbing her head up and down on my
penis, while using her tongue to stimulate me, while I finally focused on
doing firm, steady circles around her clitoris with my tongue. I started
to feel the pressure of my climax in my balls, and pulled my face away from
her just long enough to let her know that I was about to climax before
returning myself to her clitoris. She hummed her acknowledgement around
me, and kept going - so that a little bit later, she caught the first of my seed in her mouth. She pulled back a little, until only the head was
between her lips, though, and continued on me - pulling every drop
I had out of my balls. She tried to it as fast as it came out, but
there was simply too much of it, and I could feel some of it leaking out
her lips, and sliding down my penis. What surprised me, though, was that
my climax seemed to be enough to push her over the edge, into her own
orgasm: about the third or fourth blast from my dick, I could feel her
tense up as her own spasms started. What with the sensations I was
experiencing, I couldn't really tell, but it seemed as though this orgasm
for her was as strong as the previous - I thought she was never going to
'come down' from it. Finally, though, I felt her let my rapidly softening
penis drop from her mouth as she started to gasp for breath.
I gently lowered her, until she was laying on me, and then slowly moved
her over so that she gracefully slid off me, and onto her back. That done,
I slid around so that I was head-to-head with her, and next to her, taking
her into my arms and holding her as she got herself back together.
After several minutes, she finally opened her eyes again, and looked up
at me with an expression of absolute, total satisfaction, saying "Damn,
that was nice."
"A proper lady doesn't swear like that."
"A proper lady probably doesn't do what we just did, either!"
"Well, there is that, I suppose." I laughed.
"Damn, I like that!"
"Damn you like what? What you did, or what I did?"
"Either. Both. Hell, ALL of it!"
"Tsk, tsk. Such language to come out of such a talented mouth."
"Yeah, well, you're no amateur yourself, there, Uncle Dan!" she said,
followed a moment later with "You mean I did okay?"
"Yes, I think I can safely say you did 'OK', I suppose." I answered,
managing to keep a straight face for all of three or four seconds before
laughing at the expression on her face.
"You rat!"
"C'mon, Trouble. If you'd thought about it for a moment, you would know
you did just fine. After all, didn't you get the results you wanted?"
"Hmmph. Yeah, I guess I did, didn't I?" she answered with a smile.
"I can assure you, I found the results MOST satisfactory."
"I'll bet you did - I thought I was going to choke!"
"Trust me - you did a lot better than 'OK'. I haven't experienced
something that intense for quite some time, I assure you."
She smiled at me, and said "Thanks, Uncle Dan - not just for the
compliment, but for what you did for me, too. You're right, the second one
_was_ easier than the first one!"
"Yeah, well, I think maybe the fact that you got a little bit of a head
start on me had something to do with it, too."
She grinned, and asked, "You think maybe? Even so, it took me a lot
less time for the second one than it did the first one."
"Well, I guess that means that you won't be needing my help any more
then, doesn't it?" I asked, with a fake expression on my face.
She wasn't going for it this time, though "Sure. Except when I get the
chance! I'm not going to let you go that easy, Dan."
"No, I suppose you're not. Makes me wonder what kind of monster I've
turned loose on an unsuspecting world...."
"A horny one?", she asked, getting us both laughing.
After that, we lay there quietly for a while, until the chill in the
room started to get to us. I started to get up; saying that I thought a
hot shower was called for, when Jan asked if I'd mind a little company -
all in the interest of safety, of course. I snickered, and gave her the
old 'fish eye', causing her to break into a fit of giggles. Only when she
ran out of breath did she take me by the hand and lead me to the bathroom,
giving me a wonderful show of her tight little ass cheeks clenching as she
walked. Our co-showering lasted only as long as the hot water before we
got out and *meticulously* dried each other off - and almost getting us
started on another hormone rampage. It was only by noticing the time, and
realizing that the would be home before long, that we were able to
restrain ourselves. We went back into the den, and noticing the smell of
hot lust in the air, opted to toss several logs on the fire, so that the
air would be drawn out the chimney, and the smell of the wood could mask
the pheromones. We'd only had the den completely cleaned up for a few
minutes before the sound of the being brought home greeted us.
It didn't take much discussion for us to all agree to go out for pizza.
The rest of the evening - and even the week - passed without a hitch. A
couple more times we were able to 'get together' for a little fun and
frolic, but nothing as extensive as that first time.
Paul returned on schedule; he and I agreed that since his plane got in
during the school day, he'd surprise the kids by picking them up himself.
The rest of the winter pretty much went by normally. Jan found ways to
give us a few hours together a couple of times, each time surprising me
with her openness and willingness to experiment. We were also able to set
new individual records for intensity of orgasms and climaxes; on one
memorable occasion, I thought I was going to turn inside out, through my
penis after she managed to deep throat me to climax. As I'd predicted,
orgasms came (forgive the pun) easier and easier for her. One memorable
time, when I'd joined them for supper, I innocently asked her how things
were going, and got "Oh, everything's pretty well in hand!" for a reply,
nearly giving me a coughing fit a few moments later - amusing her greatly -
when I caught her meaning.
---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
----------
Over the course of the last few months, Jan and I had developed an
increasingly intimate - and physical - relationship; almost entirely at her
request after I got her started learning (with her dad's permission) about
sex education, via the Internet and a select group of websites.
For the next several months, Jan took every chance she had to rub up
against me, give me more-than-brief flashes of her anatomy, grope me, and
do just about anything else she could think of. It slacked off slightly
when Paul was home from his business trips or her brothers Leo and John
were around, but not by a whole lot. Not that I didn't enjoy it, mind you,
it's just that the enjoyment was tempered by waiting for the other shoe to
drop.
A couple of times, I had to pull Authority Figure duty for Paul, while
he was on one of his extended sales trips. During those occasions, Jan
would find (or make) opportunities for the two of us to have some 'private'
time together. I was always careful to let her move at her own pace, and
let her lead in how and when we ratcheted up our intimacy level, for a
couple of reasons. First, I genuinely loved her, and didn't want to do
anything to her; and second, I figured my only hope if her dad ever
found out about us would be if I could correctly and honestly point out
that anything she and I had done had been *her* idea (a feeble excuse, to
be true, but...)
On one of those occasions, she managed to get us an entire evening and
night alone together.
I thought she was going to kill me.
---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
The had gone off to spend the night with a couple of their friends,
and Jan and I had just gone with dinners for supper. I was sitting on
the couch in the den, watching and hoping that it would be relatively
'quiet' evening. Yeah, right.
It started out when Jan got the kitchen cleaned up, and went into her
room. I heard her take a quick shower, but ignored it. Big Mistake number
one. She came flouncing (and believe me, when a nubile 15-year-old
flounces into a room, you *know* you've been flounced at!) into the den
with me, perfumed, powdered, and wearing nothing but a smile. That
accomplished, she promptly planted her cute little fanny square on my lap,
and my rapidly growing erection. Once satisfied that she was starting to
get the reaction she wanted, she gave me a cat-that-ate-the-canary smile,
and turned herself around so that she was facing me, with her legs spread
and her feet on each side of me - leaving me one _hell_ of a view. Barely
tilting my head, I could see everything from her nicely rounded, tight
little ass to the cleft between her thighs (where her clitoris and inner
lips were both playing peek-a-boo with me) to her rounded, firm that were capped with light brown - and definitely erect! - nipples.
Moving on up to her face, I could see that she was waiting to see what my
reaction would be.
Figuring that I might be able to derail her plans, I tried something
new:
"Hello, little girl! Would you like a cookie?"
Big Mistake number two.
She promptly started giggling, and then escalated into full laughing
(causing some *very* interesting shockwaves on her anatomy). The net
effect was that I was seriously distracted from my plan to remain as aloof
and unmovable as possible: it's not that I have a _dirty_ mind, you
understand, it's just that so many of my thoughts leave muddy little
footprints.
Once she'd calmed down again, she responded by ripping my open
(surprisingly, no buttons were embedded in the wall), and hugging me hard
enough that I thought the points of her nipples were going to leave an
impression in my _back_. She then let up slightly, and proceeded to sink
her teeth (gently) into my neck, and from there to my shoulder, where she
started 'chewing' - all the while rubbing her crotch against my now
extremely uncomfortable erection.
It was then that I made my last Big Mistake: I tried to move around so
that my erection wasn't being folded in half. It seemed that every time I
even *thought* about moving, she would find a way to take advantage of it
(and me), so that we finally ended up with me on my back, her on top of me,
and the two of us in one ferocious lip-lock and tongue-duel.
At that point, I figured I'd put up enough of a fight for my (tattered)
virtue, and joined in: starting at her shoulders, I slowly traced the
fingertips of each hand down her side and hips, across her buns (pausing to
give them little squeezes), meeting up in the middle just above the crack
of her ass, and back up (fingers spread to cover her entire back) to just
below her neck, where my hands separated to return to her shoulders. It
wasn't more than a couple dozen repetitions of this before I could feel her
nipples pressing into my chest even more, and she started squirming on me.
A few more of these, and she broke our kiss to come up for air, and a
little moaning. A couple more after that, and she raised herself above me
enough that I was able to latch onto one of her breasts, and proceeded to
'chew' on the areola with my lips while repeatedly flicking her nipple with
my tongue. Judging from the way she started rubbing her pelvis against me,
I figured she was enjoying it, so I shifted my attention to the other
breast, and moving my hands down to her ass, and caressing and squeezing
and massaging it.
As I played with her ass, I kept switching back and forth between her
breasts, sometimes pausing to give her a wide, flat lick with my tongue in
the valley between them as I changed. Other times, I'd branch out a
little, and give her entire a tongue-bath, or take part of it into
my mouth and gently, rhythmically suck on it, or softly chew on it. This
went on for several minutes before she finally said something to me.
"Your pants!"
"What about them?"
"They're in the way! Take 'em *OFF*!"
That said, she raised up even more, turned herself around on me - giving
me a clear view at her engorged inner lips and erect clitoris - so that she
could undo my belt, then my pants, and pushing them down my legs. When
they were finally off, she turned back around - deja view all over again -
and promptly placed her mons on my erection, holding it between my lower
belly and her swollen and slick inner lips. Once settled, she leaned
forward so I could go to work on her again while she went on to
start rubbing herself against my erection - spreading her lubrication along
it's full length, and rocking along it's length, so that the opening to her
vagina would be on the sensitive underside of the head, and "rolling" her
hips until her erect clitoris was pressing against the bottom of the base,
and then back again. In only a few minutes, she had my penis thoroughly
drenched, and her fluids starting to spread across my belly and testicles.
As her liquids were spread along the length of me, her motions became more
and more rapid, until finally, I could feel her tense up as her orgasm
started: it hit her full strength when she was at the head of my penis, and
I could feel the mouth of her as it made a fluttery, sensation on me. As her climax progressed, that sensation was enough to
move me toward, and finally over the edge into my own climax. As I felt it
start, I couldn't help but say, "I'm going to shoot!" - which brought her
out of the final stages of her orgasm. She quickly turned again, and just
as I felt the first spasm, she managed to get my penis into her mouth,
taking my first shot on her tongue. As she felt the next spasm start, she
took even more of me into her mouth, and started - almost pulling
my jets of semen into her throat. As my climax lessened, she let a little
of my penis slide out of her mouth, and swallowed all of the sperm that
she'd caught, not letting a drop go to waste. When I finally started to
soften, she released me, and proceeded to lick my penis, then my testicles,
clean of semen, and her juices. As she did that, her pelvis rested on my
chest, where her continued to drool her secretions - I could smell
them quite clearly, which increased the pleasure of my climax.
A few moments later, she turned back around, and discovered the liquid
souvenir she'd left me. With an impish smile, she licked it up before
lying on top of me with her head on my shoulder. We rested like that for
several minutes with me caressing her back and gently hugging her. When
she started getting feisty again, she started licking and biting my
shoulder. When she started that, I decided to tease her a bit by taking my
fingertips and running them over her ass with a feather-light touch -
particularly when I ran them up and down the cleft between her cheeks.
Before long, she expanded her efforts to include kissing my chest, and
licking and on MY nipples, raising herself onto her hands and knees
to do so. In response, I expanded my caresses to include her hips and
sides; keeping a firm enough touch not to tickle, but soft enough to tease.
Soon, I'd completely relocated my efforts to include her sides and breasts,
which were hanging down quite delightfully: I'd trace a path from her hips,
up her sides to just below her armpits, and down to the sides of her
breasts. From there, I'd take different, and varying routes - spiraling
around her until I reached her nipples, or tracing curved zigzag
patterns to the same target, or simply caressing her by little lines up to - but not including - her areolas and nipples. Other
times, I'd design little 'patterns' on her sides and ribcage, avoiding her
breasts entirely, or focusing my attention on her belly or between her
breasts. A few minutes of this had her breathing rapidly, and prompted her
to start biting at my chest. Normally, I'm not into such things, but the
situation - and technique she used - were enough to start my motor, so to
speak: my penis started filling with blood, and went from flaccid to
semi-erect much sooner than I had any right to expect at age 43.
Apparently, what I was doing was having it's effect, as well: looking
down, I could see that her areolas and nipples were as hard as I'd ever
seen them, and I thought that I even saw her pubic hair glistening with
little dewdrops of her essence.
It didn't take long before we were both ready to move things along:
"Trouble, I think we're running out of room."
She gasped her reply "What do you mean?"
"How about we move this down to the floor, so we have some more space?"
"Great! I'll get a blanket, and meet you there!"
She slowly pried us apart, and eventually got focused enough to get up
and get a blanket, while I moved a coffee table over a bit so we'd have
plenty of room. It was only a minute before she was back; together we
spread a blanket, and then laid down on it, side by side.
I started things up again by giving her a butterfly-light kiss on the
forehead, and then progressively more substantial kisses all over her face
before settling in on her lips. She welcomed my attentions by opening her
mouth and on my tongue while she reached up and started caressing
my testicles and giving my nearly erect penis several series of squeezes. I
returned the favor by reaching down and softly trailing my fingers along
the insides of her thighs, from her knees to her mons - but never quite
touching it; always tracing the outline of her pubic hair to the other
side, and back down to the other knee. Other times, I'd content to gently
brush the backs of her thighs; or barely brush her pubic hair, so that she
could feel my almost-touch.
Several minutes of this had me fully erect, and her hunching her pelvis
up toward my hand, trying to get more pressure from my touch. I denied her
that contact; instead, blazing a trail of kisses, little love bites, small
suctions, and lip-nibbles across her upper chest, from shoulder to
shoulder, gradually expanding the range until I finally reached her
breasts. Once there, I gave her right nipple a solid lick with my tongue,
and then softly blew on it, creating a cold sensation that crinkled her
areolas and nipple very nicely. That done, I switched to the other breast,
repeating my actions before taking her hard nubbin into my mouth and
rhythmically on it while I repeatedly flicked the very end of the
nipple with my tongue. A few moments later, I switched and did it
again. Back and forth I went, doing something to one breast, then
repeating it on the other before adding some other action, and changing
breasts again - each time, ratcheting up the amount of activity and
attention I lavished on her. After a few minutes, I was taking her nipple
between my teeth and pulling it away from her before letting it
'snap' back, and tongue-washing her entire before softly blowing air
on it, causing her to feel a cold sensation. By this time, her pelvic
actions were almost frantic, and I finally allowed her to 'capture' my
hand: I laid my finger along the length of her inner lips, and slowly
curled it, so that the end of my finger slid between them and across the
entrance to her on the way up to give her clitoris a little rub
before laying my finger flat against her again. Several repeats of this
had her softly moaning, her tight and hard, with her areolas
puckered and her nipples fully extended.
About that time, she managed to gasp "I want you in my mouth!" - a
request I was happy to oblige.
Deciding to reverse the traditional 69 position, I carefully swung my
leg over her, so that my throbbing penis was over her mouth - though
pointing toward her feet! - and lowered my head to partake of her sweet,
young perfume before placing my mouth on her mons.
No sooner had my lips touched her soft fur than she had grasped my erect
member and angled it down before raising her head to take it's full length,
if only briefly. That done, she lowered her head again, caught her breath,
and began 'walking' her lips up and down it's length while applying a
pulsating suction. In return for the exquisite sensation, I placed my
mouth over as much of her mound as I could - my lips bracketing her
clitoris and vaginal opening. Once set, I set my tongue to work fluttering
across her clitoris while I applied a soft suction to the rest of her,
pulling her inner lips - and sweet, yet tangy lubrication - into my mouth.
We continued like that for a few minutes before, as though by mutual
agreement, releasing our 'captive members' to catch our breath.
Since age and treachery are usually enough to beat out youth and vigor,
I was first to re-apply myself: lowering my head again, I started by taking
one of her labia in my mouth and on it while 'chewing' on it with
my lips. After only a few moments, she joined in as well, taking the end
of my member into her mouth, and licking and on just the head of
it. About that time, I released the one inner lip and started on the other,
gently holding it between my teeth while using my tongue to vibrate the
very edge of it. She increased her activity by releasing me, and applying
little lip-bites up and down the length of my erection, twisting her head
around so that there was no pattern to her actions, but still a rhythm. We
continued like that, so that each of us would do something new or different
about every 15 or 20 seconds (it seemed both longer and shorter, at the
same time). After several minutes, though, we had settled into consistent
activity: she taking over half my penis into her mouth and applying a
gentle suction before slowly withdrawing until just the head was in her
mouth, when she would rapidly flutter her tongue against the sensitive
underside before taking me back in again. For my part, I was content with
circling and rubbing her clitoris with my tongue for a few moments before
curling my tongue down the cleft between her lips, where I would apply a
few tongue-fuck strokes before starting over again.
It was during this time that I noticed she was fairly dribbling
secretions - enough so, that the little blossom of her anus was thoroughly
soaked, along with a growing patch of the blanket we were laying on.
With that discovery, I carefully wet my finger, and used it to start
teasing her anus, and carefully rubbing it.
To my surprise, Jan didn't express any of the hesitation or
squeamishness she had the last time I'd started to pay this much attention
to her nether regions. So I continued my efforts, gradually increasing the
pressure I applied. Before long, I was able to rub her quite firmly, and
even press my finger into her a little way - perhaps half the first digit.
Over the next couple of minutes, she began bucking up at me as I paid
more and more attention to her clitoris, and a couple of minutes after
that, I could hear - and feel - her start to orgasm. With my finger well
lubricated with her oils and my saliva, I quickly pressed it into her back
opening, and found no difficulty in getting it in all the way. Her
reaction was to absolutely freeze up, every muscle in her body (most of
them, anyway) going absolutely rigid. The way she clamped down during her
first spasm felt like she was going to pinch my finger off - and the second
and third weren't much better. She continued like that for longer than I'd
seen her orgasm before, and much stronger, too. Toward the end of it, I
was starting to worry that she was having some kind of fit, or had had some
kind of stroke or something. It was only when she finally opened her mouth
and gasped were my worries eased. Even then, she continued to gasp and
moan and shudder periodically, giving one particularly loud gasping moan
when I withdrew my finger. Once free to move, I turned myself around so
that my head was next to hers, and held her next to me as her gasping
gradually changed to labored breathing. When she was finally breathing
normally again, I gently lay her down, and went to get both of us something
to drink. By the time I returned with a couple of sodas, her eyes were
open, and she was watching me with a strange mixture of awe, lust, and
satiation. Lying down again, I lifted her torso up a bit and offered her a
drink, which she eagerly accepted. It took her a couple more sips before
she was willing to try speaking.
"Guh."
"guh, what?"
"Guhdm"
"Guhdm?"
"Guhdam"
"Goddamn?" I asked.
She nodded, and tried again "God-DAMN"
"I take it that's a god-damn as in you liked?"
More nodding, followed with "Godda b'curful"
"Got to be careful?"
Nodding, a pause, then "god wud wushfer"
"Got what wished for? You got what you wished for?"
"Uh"
"Would you like to explain?"
Nod.
"But not yet."
Nod.
"Let me guess. You wished you could have a stronger orgasm."
"sorra"
"Sort of?"
"Uh. wunnud do no eff cudbee"
"You wanted to know if they COULD be?"
"Yuh. udderz good. great! wunnerd if there wuz more."
"Well, Trouble, I guess you got the answer to your question, didn't
you?"
"Uh-huh. wyjoo doodat?"
"Well, you didn't tell me 'no' last time, and since that's a pretty
sensitive spot on most people, I thought I'd try it again, to see if you
liked it. Apparently, you do." I answered, the last part with a smile.
She smiled in return, before saying "Yuh, I guesso. Gimme minnit?"
"Sure"
So we lay there for a little while, with me giving her more to drink
every so often, until she was able to speak fully.
"Um, Uncle Dan, have you ever had anybody do anything like that to you?"
"Yes, Jan, I have. It had pretty much the same impact, but more out of
surprise than anything else, I think. It's been tried since that first
time, but it's not something I particularly liked. It's one of those
personal things common to sex: you've probably heard the term 'different
strokes for different folks'?"
"Yeah. Is that what it means?"
"Sort of. What makes different people happy sexually varies a _lot_.
Believe it or not, there are women that don't like having a use his
mouth on them, or that don't like having a woman use HER mouth in HIM."
"Okay, I kinda get it. Kind of like I like to have a tight butt,
but my friend Kelly likes cute faces."
"That's pretty much it - except that with sex, it's a lot more varied,
and sometimes, a lot more - um - different."
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"Well, what kinds of things make you feel excited?"
She blushed a bit, and said "Um, sometimes I feel that way when I see
the in gym class. The, uh, ones with bulges in their, um, gym
shorts."
"Don't worry, that's absolutely normal. But imagine if you felt that
way when you saw something that wasn't human."
"Like what?", she asked, with a frown.
"Well, believe it or not, there are people - mostly - that only feel
completely aroused by the sight of something like high-heel shoes, for
example."
She looked at me as though I'd sprouted antlers.
"No, really, there are. That kind of thing is called a 'fetish', and
can involve almost anything you can think of. There are folks that only
feel excited at the idea of wearing leather, or rubber. There are people
that can only climax when someone is on them, or they are on
someone else, which is called 'watersports'. Others find satisfaction in
causing pain in others - Sadism - or feeling pain themselves - Masochism.
Then there is Bondage, where people get involved in ropes and knots and
such; and Discipline, where there is a kind of master-and-slave
relationship."
By now, she seemed pretty well convinced that I was lying to her, and
that I was making the whole thing up.
"Honestly, Trouble, such things are out there. You look like you don't
believe me, but it's easy enough to check: the next time you're online,
look them up yourself. You'll find that I'm only telling you about the
more common ones; there are a _whole lot_ more of them out there."
That seemed to convince her enough to let that particular subject drop.
But she continued with "So, does that mean that I have one of these
fetishes because I liked it when you put your finger, you know, *there*?
That I'm some kind of pervert, or sick or something?" she asked, worried.
"Not at all. I'm just guesstimating, but I'd say that probably a third
of all women in the industrial world find _some_ kind of attention like
that to be pleasurable. Perhaps half of those actually find it sexy, and
perhaps half of those wouldn't mind - if not actually enjoy - having
something 'more', if you understand."
I could see her thinking about that for a few moments before her eyes
got real big, and she asked me "You mean for a to put his, um, penis
*THERE*?"
"Yup."
"Sounds kinda gross - and scary."
"How gross it is depends on the woman's, shall we say, hygiene? Scary
is something else. Remember, the same way that a woman's can
stretch to fit almost any man, that part of the body stretches like that
every time your bowels move."
"Okay, I guess. I see what you mean about the second part, and I guess
I can trust you about the first part."
"Someday, you'll find out for yourself about the way you inside
- but there's no hurry, right?"
"No, no hurry. On _any_ of it." she answered, with a smile.
We both lay back after that, and it was a couple minutes later, when she
reached over to hold my penis that she said "Uncle Dan?"
"Yes?"
"You didn't, um, climax that time, did you?"
"No, Jan, I didn't. Don't worry about it, though. Making you feel good
was enough for me."
"Well, it's not enough for me!" she responded, and proceeded to move
over me, lowering her head to take my flaccid penis into her mouth.
Applying a soft suction, and tickling the underside of the head with her
tongue, she soon had me fully erect.
That accomplished, she really went to work on me.
Going at me from the side, she started by trying to wrap her tongue
around me, and sliding it up and down the length of me, getting me
thoroughly coated with her saliva. From there, she used her tongue to
tickle down my erection to my balls, where she carefully licked my scrotum
before in each testicle, and rolling it around in her mouth before
softly kissing her way back up to the head of my quivering member. She
again took me into her mouth, and went about sliding her lips up and down
my erection, always keeping it moist with her saliva, while using her
tongue to press and stimulate different parts as she moved. Holding my
balls in her hand, she could feel when I particularly enjoyed something she
did, and would repeat it for a while, gradually bringing me closer and
closer to my own climax. When I was at the very peak of arousal, and on
the very edge of losing it, she seemed to sense it, and backed off a bit,
letting me calm down before starting up again.
Each time, the peak was a little higher, and it took a little longer
before I slid back enough for her to continue. Perhaps a half dozen times
she did this before finally having pity on me, and allowing me to climax:
when I finally felt that first clench start down in my balls, she took a
deep breath, and took as much of me as she could in her mouth - her nose
was _just short_ of my pubic hair, and I could feel the muscles of her
throat about halfway down the head of my penis as she applied all the
suction she could muster. When my first erupted against the back of
her throat, she almost gagged - *almost*. Instead, she gulped and
swallowed it, making her throat muscles do a kind of pinching against the
head of my penis, making the next shot nearly as strong as the first. It
seemed as though every shot I delivered was as powerful as the first - even
though I 'know' it couldn't have been. It felt as though my balls were
going to come out the end of my dick, so powerfully was I climaxing. By
the time she finally released me to catch her breath, I felt like something
the dragged in, chewed up, and spit out - I could barely *breathe*,
never mind _move_ anything. For her part, Jan licked her lips to make sure
she hadn't missed anything, licked my penis clean, and laid down on top of
me. When I'd caught my breath, she looked up at me, and after a moment's
hesitation, kissed me full on the lips. When I didn't react, she seemed
satisfied, and let her head rest on my chest for a while.
I apparently fell asleep, because I woke up a bit later with Jan next to
me, one leg over mine, her pressing into my side, her head on my
shoulder, and her arm across my chest - and both of us covered by another
light blanket.
When I started to move a little, she looked up at me and asked, "You
remember when I kissed you?"
"Which one? I remember pretty much _all_ of them, Trouble!"
She dimpled at me, and amplified "I mean, a little bit ago. After I,
you know, used my mouth on you."
"I'm dead, not senile. Of course I remember it."
She laughed, and said, "Well, I was kind of surprised."
"Why?"
"Well, I mean, I had just, you know, *finished* you, and I though you
might be grossed out or something about kissing me after I'd, um, done
that."
"No, I wasn't grossed out, or anything. Why would I be?"
"I don't know. I just thought you might be."
"Well, you've kissed me after I've used *my* mouth on *you*, right? Why
should it be any different when it's you doing me?"
"I guess it shouldn't, but I've heard some of the other girls, you know,
the, uh, experienced ones. They say that when they do that, their
boyfriends don't want to kiss them for a while."
"I guess their boyfriends are just losing out on a good kiss, then. I
suppose it would be different if you tried to keep all my sperm in your
mouth and give it back to me that way, or there were drops of it on your
lips or something, but as long as you were reasonably polite about it, no,
I don't mind."
That seemed to satisfy her, and she let her head rest on my shoulder
again for a while - at least, until I absolutely HAD to get up and go to
the bathroom.
When I opened the door afterwards, I found her standing there with a
towel in her hand and a smile on her face and nothing obstructing the view
between. Here and there on her anatomy I could see little reflective
spots, the dried remains of our activities.
She giggled at the expression on my face, and told me "I think we BOTH
need a shower, don't you?"
"Under the circumstances, I agree - wholeheartedly. Just promise to be
gentle with me, this time, okay?"
She giggled again, and said "As gentle as I can."
Seeing the smoky look in her eye, I wasn't particularly reassured, but
headed toward the shower anyway - now that she'd mentioned it, I had to
admit I was glad I wasn't downwind of myself.
Once she was next to me, I suggested "How about a bit of a bath, first?
We can soak up some heat first, and relax a little more before cleaning
up."
She readily agreed, and had me stand back while she got the tub started
- although I _think_ her motives were just to take care of me, the effect
was something else. When she bent over to close the drain and start the
water, she left me with view of her backside that would have made Jell-O
hard. As I looked at her nicely curved, tight, smooth ass, I was surprised
to feel my penis start to fill, and twitch. Looking a little closer, I
could see the softly furred cleft of her sex peeking at me from between her
thighs, and the dewy lips of her labia.
When she figured there was enough water, she turned around, and saw the
state I was in. She laughed and said, "I guess you're not dead, after all.
I guess I'll have to take care of that, won't I?"
"Trouble, it's not a request, just an involuntary reaction to the view
you gave me when you bent over. I don't want you to think that you've got
to 'take care of' me that way."
She gave me the Goober look, and answered "Uncle Dan, I already *know*
that I don't 'have' to do anything with you. I _like_ having fun with you
like this. If it wasn't for you, I wouldn't know what an orgasm was like,
or how to make myself feel good; and I'd still be worried about whether or
not I was weird somehow, you know, physically, or that my were too
small or that I didn't have enough hair down there and that kind of stuff.
You've helped me feel good about myself, and even about who I am and like
that."
"Jan, I just want to make sure you understand that as much fun as it is
for me to be 'teaching' you and having fun like this, I don't expect - and
particularly don't _demand_ - that you do or don't do anything with me. If
you wanted to stop right now, and never have us spend any time together
like this again, I'd do it *gladly*. You've made an like me very
happy these last few months, and I thank you for it. I need to be sure you
understand that you don't 'owe' me anything, and that you're free to stop
any or all of this at any time, without me being upset or angry with you."
Another, milder, Goober look. "I already told you, I know that. It's
nice knowing that you love me that way, more than you love me for this" -
gesturing to her body - "and that you want what's right for me. When I do
things with you, it's because it's a physical way for me to tell you 'thank
you' for all the help you've given me, and all the love you've shown me. I
don't think you understand how worried I was that first time we, uh,
talked. There was all kinds of stuff going through my mind, like my were too small, that maybe I was weird down there between my legs, and that
kind of stuff. Now I'm not ashamed of myself like I was before - as you
can see! - and you've made me happy about who I am, on the inside, I
mean." She paused a moment before continuing "I used to be *so* 'in love'
with one of the in school that I would have done _anything_ - yes, I
mean anything - to have him as a boyfriend. But because of what I've
learned from you, and not just the physical love stuff, I realized that
he's just a selfish, demanding stinker. If it wasn't for you, *I* would
have been one of his girlfriends by now. But because of what you've taught
me about the difference between sex and love, I started listening to some
of the stuff people said about him, and looked at the way he treated the
girls he took out, and decided I didn't want to be one of *them* - the ones
that everybody talks about. I didn't listen to that kind of talk about him
before, but YOU have taught me to respect, and even honor, myself. So,
when he asked me to go out with him, I wasn't afraid to tell him 'no' -
because of how you are with me, I've learned to expect BETTER from any guy
that wants me to go out with him."
Seeing from my expression that she was having an impact, she went on
"Uncle Dan, from the first time you saw me in my bedroom" - I decided that
she HAD gotten comfortable about the topic of sex, since she didn't blush -
"I've watched you. You have never, EVER done or said anything to make me
uncomfortable about this sex stuff. And I KNOW that you wouldn't do
anything to me, either physically or in my heart - I KNOW that you
love me almost as much as Daddy does. I KNOW that I can stop all this any
time I want, because I know that I can TRUST you. I KNOW that if I wanted
to stop, you wouldn't be mad at me or do anything to make me unhappy or
feel bad. Sometimes when I was, you know, teasing you, it was kind of a
way for me to find out if you were going to try to, like, *own* me or
something, or to see if you were going to try to make things happen too
fast. You have ALWAYS been polite and considerate and gentle and patient
with me - even though I know that sometimes I pushed you way too hard on a
lot of things. Because of how honest you've been with me, and the way
you've treated me, I'm even understanding why you felt like you had to have
that talk with Daddy about me and sex education. I've told some of my
friends about some of the things that I've learned, both on the Internet
and with you - don't worry, I never tell them exactly *where* I learn
stuff! - and I know that a couple of them really do _need_ to talk to
somebody about it. It's kind of like I'm in the same position you were in:
someone I care about needs help with something that they've trusted me not
to talk about with anyone else, so I have the problem of finding a way of
getting them that help without betraying the trust they showed me by
talking to me in the first place."
"Trouble, if you're at the point where you understand that kind of
problem, and are having trouble with it, I guess I have to admit that you
really are a lot more than most people would give you credit for.
Do you ever talk with your dad about any of this kind of stuff?"
"No, not really."
"I think maybe you should consider it. I mean, I'm glad to talk to you
about it and all that, but I'd be a whole lot happier if I wasn't the only
one you were talking to. I mean, he's your _dad_, and he's got the right -
and obligation - to know what you're thinking and what's going on in your
life. Besides that, it will help him understand how you are; and
once he knows that, I expect he'll be willing to trust you more, and not be
as fussy about where you are and who you're there with."
"You really think so?"
"Yup - to _all_ of it."
"I guess I can try it."
"Trust me - he'll be glad you're willing to talk to him, and it will
give you and him another way to get to know each other. He's always going
to think of you as his 'little girl', but if you can talk to him, it will
help him realize you're also becoming a woman, too."
"Yeah, I guess I can see that."
"Now, before we both freeze or something, how about that bath?"
She laughed and took my hand as we both got into the spa-sized tub they
had in the 'public' bathroom. After a few false starts, we finally got
situated with us fairly well stretched out, facing each other but
side-by-side. I couldn't help but put my hand on her thigh, and moving
back and forth, gently caressing her as the heat from the water slowly
soaked into my body. For her part, she was content to simply rest her arm
on my leg, with her hand on her belly. We laid like that for probably
twenty minutes, with Jan periodically letting a little water out before
adding more hot, and thus keeping the tub temperature nice and high.
Finally, though, we started looking like a couple of albino raisins, and
she let the water drain completely; though the bathroom was warm enough now
that we didn't miss it all that much.
I was just starting to think about getting up when I heard her say, "I
want to watch you."
"You want to watch me what?"
"Masturbate."
"Uh, maybe you didn't realize, but when I have to do it myself, I use my
hand, pretty much the same way you do when you play with me."
"I know that, silly. I just want to watch you do it. I think it would
be sexy!"
"Sorry to disappoint you, but I'm not exactly in the mood or condition
to do it just now. You pretty much wore me out, that last time."
"Would this help?" - and with that, she lifted the leg next to me and
put it on the other side of mine, turning herself so that I had a nice,
clear view of the area between her legs as she slowly ran her finger from
bottom to top of her cleft.
Yeah, it helped. More than I would have thought it could. I'd thought
I was 'sexed out' for the night, but she seemed to have a talent for
helping me find reserves. Of all kinds of things.
I felt my previously flaccid penis twitch, which gave her the
affirmation she seemed to need: continuing to run her finger through her
slit, she used the other hand to start caressing her breasts, focusing on
her nipples which seemed to jump out at the attention. That got me going a
little (okay, a lot) more, and I could feel myself become semi-erect. When
she gave me a 'Well? What are you waiting for?" look, I took matters into
my own hand, so to speak: gently stroking myself until I was completely
hard as I watched her continue to fondle herself - even as she dipped a
hand down to caress and prod at her anus.
Over the next several minutes, we continued slowly masturbating
ourselves, each feeding on the sight of the other becoming more and more
aroused. Surprisingly, neither of us was paying particular attention to
what the others hands were doing; instead, we were focused on each other's
eyes and faces, sharing the _intimacy_ of the act, rather than the act
itself. When I saw her curl her middle finger, so that part of it rubbed
her clitoris as the end partially entered her vagina, it was enough to
start me on the climb toward release. Apparently, the change in my
attitude and activity was enough to get her started, as well, since I saw
her hand start moving more insistently against her crotch while her other
squeezed her and pinched her nipples even harder.
For once, my age worked in my favor: my previous experiences that night
were sufficient to let me delay long enough that that I didn't unload
before she had a chance to orgasm again. We must have been at roughly the
same arousal; I say 'roughly' because I was the one to climax first,
sending my first shot nearly to my feet, and my second to my knees. The
rest were much less powerful, but the sight was enough to nudge her into
her own climax: I got to watch her belly heave and her vaginal lips pulse
and quiver slightly as her spasms hit her, while she continued rubbing her
erect and very visible clitoris.
During all this, the bathroom had slowly bled off the heat from the tub,
so by the time the few minutes it took us to catch our breath again went
by, it was mildly cool. By mutual consent, we got up and got the shower
started, as hot as we could stand it. The shower itself didn't take long,
even though neither of us was in any hurry to stop the caressing and
hugging and kissing as we washed each other off. After we'd gotten out,
she dried me off first, letting her hands tarry at various and sundry parts
of my anatomy. For my part, I softly kissed anything I could lay lips on
while drying her off - and even for a bit afterwards.
As we were leaving the bathroom, I saw her yawn, and realized that it
was getting late into the evening, and pointed that fact out to her.
"Um, Uncle Dan?"
"Yes, Jan?"
"Can I, uh, *sleep* with you tonight?" she asked hesitantly.
I understood, of course, that she wanted the physical companionship of
being next to me, not more physical intimacy.
I gave the idea some thought: the weren't back until shortly before
lunch the next day, so they weren't any particular concern. What *did*
worry me, though, was the idea of the two of us being so close to each
other for such an extended period of time without being fully awake and
aware of what we were doing.
"Yeah, I guess we can do that - as long we both at least wear underwear,
so that there aren't any, uh, accidents."
"That's okay; I kinda like it better, you know? But do I have to wear a
bra, too, or is just enough?"
"I expect that are enough." I answered with a short laugh.
"Goody. I want to feel as much of you next to me as I can."
Now my conscience got to me: where to sleep that was big enough for both
of us? The idea of 'just' sleeping with his in Paul's bed seemed
a bit like treachery; and the thought of sleeping in _her_ bed brought on
feelings of cradle robbing.
She seemed to know what was bothering me, and suggested an obvious
answer that I would have gotten to, eventually: "Can we sleep on the floor
in the den? Like on a blanket or two, and maybe with just a little fire
going?"
"Sure, that would be nice. But I think we'll need another blanket to
cover up with. We probably ought to get fresh blankets to sleep on, since
_somebody_ 'perfumed' the other one", I teased.
She got a playfully indignant look on her face, and answered with "Yeah,
because *another* person JUST..... COULDN'T.... be happy making
'somebody' happy, they had to make 'somebody' ecstatic!"
I put a shocked/horrified look on my face for a few seconds before the
two of us nearly collapsed in laughter. It finally ended when I said,
"I'll get the den ready, and you get the blankets, okay?"
She agreed, and a couple minutes later, I'd cleared the area in front of
the fireplace and had a couple of smallish logs on the grate, ready to
light. When she brought in the blankets, we took two of them and spread
them out for sleeping on, and got the other ready to cover us with. She
took the first one into the laundry room to be washed the next day, and I
put on my underwear before starting the fire (gotta keep the priorities
straight!). About the time I was satisfied that it was burning properly,
she reappeared, having made a detour to put on a pair of her panties. I
was surprised to see that she'd apparently been allowed a visit to
Victoria's Secret, since they were some of the smallest, filmiest I'd ever seen on a female: they looked to be little more than smoke held
together with dental floss, with the dark smudge of her pubic hair plainly
visible in front, and little more than a few threads tracing up through the
crack of her ass to join the ones around her waist.
When I finally raised my eyes to look at her face, she smiled and said
"I know what kind of shorts you wear, so I didn't think I needed to get
_too_ fussy about 'protecting' myself."
"Jan, those things aren't even *close* to protecting yourself. Fact is,
they're a helluva lot closer to Incitement to Riot!"
She dimpled at me, and came over to give me a hug before leading me down
to the blankets we'd set up.
There was a moment's hesitation, and I could almost feel her wanting me
to take the lead, so I selected the left side of blanket as we looked down
at it, and sat, then laid, on it, sliding my feet and legs under the
'cover' blanket. She repeated my actions on the other side, and we lay
there on our sides, facing each other.
We looked into each other's eyes for several moments before she spoke:
"Uncle Dan?"
"Yes, dear?"
"I love you, you know."
"Yeah, I know. And you know that I love you, too."
"I've known it for a long time; I just didn't know how *much* you loved
me. Not the have sex kind of love, but the worry about me and want to
protect me kind."
"Yup."
"Well, I just wanted you to understand that *I* understand." - and with
that, she turned over onto her other side, and slid back against me. I put
my arm around her, so that my hand was on her belly, but she took it and
moved it up so that it was holding her breast, and held it there.
Thinking about some of the things she'd said that night, I knew that the
vast majority of her growing-up fears were gone, and that she had her head
on a whole lot straighter than a lot of the so-called adults that I knew.
And thinking about what she'd told me after we'd laid down, I felt a sense
of peace and contentment - and yes, even love - that I hadn't felt in
entirely too long. With those happy thoughts and feelings, I soon drifted
off to sleep.
The next morning, I woke up to find that we hadn't moved much during the
night - except that she'd gotten her butt tucked into my lap, and resting
firmly on a morning hard-on. As nice as it felt having her there, I
*really* had to get up and take a leak. As I started to disentangle myself
from her, she woke up a bit, and turned her head to me to murmur, "Don't
go."
"Sorry, Darlin', but your Uncle Dan really needs to visit the little
boys' room."
She snickered a bit, and said "Little boy, my foot.", but let me go.
A couple minutes later, feeling much refreshed and relaxed, I rejoined
her. As I put my arm around her again - this time just cupping her myself - she wiggled her butt back into my lap, where she could feel a new
erection growing. A little more wiggling, and she had me hard enough that
she was able to position herself that it rested neatly between her ass
cheeks. I heard a soft "MMMMMmmmmmmmm" and felt the nipple in my hand
harden a bit as she drifted off to sleep again.
When I woke up next, I was on my back with Jan somewhat draped across
me: one leg over my hips, her arm across my chest, and her head on my
shoulder. I could feel the breath of her exhalations as it blew across my
chest hairs. Moving carefully, I was able to get my arm around her, so
that it went across her back with my hand on her hip. Lying there like
that, the love I felt for her nearly burst my chest, and I couldn't help
but start stroking her back and side, marveling at the smooth softness of
her skin. Positioned as she was, I could smell the fragrance of the
perfume she'd had me use when I washed her hair the night before - a soft,
flowery scent that brought back all manner of pleasant memories.
Apparently, she'd been awake for I don't know how long, because when I
tilted my head up to kiss the top of her head, she looked up at me long
enough to say "Good morning, Uncle Dan."
"Good morning to you, too, Sunshine."
"It wasn't a dream, was it?", she asked, talking into my left
nipple/microphone.
"What wasn't a dream?"
"Last night."
"No, it wasn't a dream. Why, did you think it was?"
"I wasn't sure - until I woke up like this, with you holding me."
"Well, I'm glad you thought it was a dream, and not a nightmare" I
teased.
She looked up at me again, and said, "No, I know that you could never do
anything to give me a nightmare. It's just that you make me feel so good
that sometimes I'm not sure it's really happening. Like right now - I like
how warm you are, and how good it feels to have your skin touching mine
this way. I really like the way you feel when you're rubbing me like that
on my back."
"I like it to; that's why I'm doing it. Your skin feels soft and smooth
and warm, and it makes me happy to be able to touch you."
"I like you touching me, too - especially like that."
"Like what?"
"Like now. I can feel how strong your hands are, but they're not hard
or rough. The way you touch me, it's soft, like you want to feel my skin,
but not tickling. I know you're doing it because _you_ like it, but it's
like you're doing it so that *I* like it, too. As though you care about
me, and not just you."
"Trouble, I *do* care about you."
"I know, that's what I mean. You're not just making YOU happy, but
you're making ME happy, too."
"Ahhhhhh, now I understand what you're saying. You're telling me that
you love me, because I love you."
"What do you mean?"
"I love you, and I'm taking pleasure in being able to touch and caress
you this way. BECAUSE I love you, I'm trying to do it in such a way that
YOU take pleasure in it, too. Remember when I told you that love is when
another person's happiness means as much to you as your own?" - a nod -
"Well, because you feel the love I have for you, and am giving you, you're
loving me in return. And that makes me love you even more. Love between
two people that aren't is a rare and precious thing: when it happens
just right, the two people kind of feed off of each other, like we are now
- I'm touching you because it makes me happy. And because I love you, I
want to touch you in a way that makes you happy, too. Because the way I
touch you DOES make you happy, you know that I love you, and you love me,
too. Because you love me too, you're happy to LET me touch you, and
because you're happy to let me touch you, that means that I get to touch
you more, making me more happy, and so on. Get it?"
"Yeah! That's just how it feels! I hadn't thought of it that way
before, but I understand what you're saying! And what you told me before
about the difference between having sex and making love means a whole lot
more, too."
"Congratulations. You now understand something that most people only
have the vaguest idea about. There's only one problem."
"What?"
"I'm afraid that I may be spoiling you for any guy that you might meet
later - knowing what you do now, I don't think you're ever going to be
truly happy with someone that isn't willing to give you true, honest love
in return for the love you have for them. You may end up looking for the
right person - male or female doesn't matter so much as the actual LOVE
that needs to be there for you to be really happy with them - for a long
time."
"Yes, Uncle Dan, I think maybe you *are* spoiling me for other - I
don't know about women, at least, not yet. But you're not giving yourself
enough credit."
"How's that?"
"When you talk to me like this, you're also helping me have the strength
and courage *to* wait until I meet that person, and the knowledge that such
people *do* exist. Maybe I _will_ have to wait a long time, but now I know
it'll be worth it."
Jeez, I wished *I* had been this smart and savvy and together when I was
her age! Anyway, since there really wasn't anything I _could_ say to that,
I just let it go, and we lay there a while, just enjoying each other's
company.
Finally, though, we realized that we really DID have to get up and clean
the place up a bit before the got home.
---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
It was about mid-March, and we were having a bit of early spring
weather. Paul had had to go out of town on a business emergency (an
oxymoron, as he pointed out to me) for the weekend. Jan had previously
arranged to have 'a few' (8!!) of her friends over for a slumber party of
sorts, and I got drafted (sure, me - make me look at a jiggle [that
seems to be an appropriate name for the grouping] of teenyboppers!). It
was to start late Friday afternoon, and finish up after lunch the next day.
Over the years, I'd seen and briefly met all of them at various times, but
still didn't have a clue as to specifics.
Once all the arrived, they naturally bunched up in Jan's room - at
least, at first. Before long, though they were finding reasons/excuses to
come out into the den, into the living room, the kitchen (a LOT), out onto
the patio, and so on. Leo and John quickly tired of it, and took refuge in
their room, playing Nintendo with their door closed. My patience was
starting to wear a bit thin, as well, and when I got a chance to talk to
Jan, explained to her about the havoc her friends were causing. She
apologized, and I told her that it wouldn't bother me so much if I could
just have _one_ room to 'hide' in. She laughed, and agreed, asking me
which cave I wanted. After a moments thought, I suggested the Den - the
doorway to the patio was at one end of it, with the and stereo at the
other, so I could keep myself amused and still give them pretty much
unrestricted access to the patio. She readily agreed, and as I headed into
the den to get settled, she went back to her room to let her friends know
what the situation was. Surprisingly, they seemed to take it fairly well,
and when they made the transition from house to patio, they at least
*tried* to be quieter. Not always successfully, mind you, but enough so
that I could live with it for the evening.
As the evening went on, the weather outside cooled appreciably, and the
girls gradually stopped the outdoor activities - and commenced the indoor
ones. There was the apparently obligatory pillow fight, extensive make-up
testing and consultation, and so on. Things really got interesting,
though, about the time the late news came on: the had all changed
into their sleeping outfits, and decided that they _really_ needed to watch
the weather with me, so they could make plans for the next day. A couple
of the had opted for ordinary flannel nightgowns; the rest had
apparently decided that they wanted to show off to each other how sexy they
could look. None of the remaining outfits were exactly revealing -
transparent, or anything like that - but were form-fitting and thin enough
to not leave much to my (quite active) imagination: more that a few nipples
were detectable, nor was it difficult telling who the natural blondes were.
Only Jan was relaxed at first while they were in the den; as the rest
realized that I wasn't ogling them, or seeming to take any notice of them
at all, they gradually relaxed. Of course, if they could have read my
mind, they'd have all slapped me silly, repeatedly. Jan, of course, knew
what was going on in my mind - when we locked eyes one time, she gave me an
impish smile before returning to the TV.
Once they'd decided they'd had enough, they all trooped back to Jan's
bedroom, where I heard a lot of whispering and giggling before the door
closed.
When the news ended, it didn't take me long to decide that there wasn't
anything I wanted to watch on television, so I shut it off, got some Bach
going on the stereo, and just laid down on the couch with a book I'd
brought.
I heard a couple of shrieks back in Jan's room, but ignored them (by
then, I _really_ should have known better). Several minutes later, one of
the came into the den and stood by the couch until I put the book
down and looked up at her. Dimpling a little at me, she asked if it was
okay if they had some sodas; since they'd been drinking them all evening, I
knew that wasn't the reason for her visit, and raised an eyebrow. She
explained that they'd run out of the ones the had brought, and wanted
more from Paul's stocks. I said it was okay, and she headed off into the
kitchen - but not before shrugging her shoulders, my eyes to the
interesting sympathetic motions on her chest, which was what she seemed to
be waiting for. A few moments later, I heard Jan's door close, and a
minute or two later, some more shrieking as I returned to my book. I
hadn't gotten more than a couple of pages (I'm a speed reader) before I
noticed another one of the approaching. Again, she stood by the
couch, and asked if they could have some snacks - again using the 'we ran
out' excuse. I told her it was fine, and she promptly turned around to
head for the kitchen. Turning quickly enough, I might add, that the hem of
her nightie flared up, giving me a nice view of her ass as she walked away.
Repeat door closing and shrieking.
Now, I'm not a genius, but I'm starting to detect a pattern, here. So I
just wait a bit, and sure enough, here comes another one of them.
Since I'm not reading this time, I can surreptitiously watch all the
sympathetic motion on her body as she walks toward me. I'm wondering what
they can ask for now, since they've got drinks and munchies; she surprises
me a little by asking if there are any big marshmallows. I tell her where
they are, and she heads off to the kitchen. The cabinet with the
marshmallows is in sight, so I can see when she opens it up and
(unnecessarily) stretches up to pull the bag out - giving me a nice
silhouette view of her ass and bust in the process. With them in her hand,
she turns and smiles at me before heading back to Jan's room. Door, then
shrieking.
Yup. They're up to something. I don't know what the rules are, or what
the purpose is, but the apparent 'deed' is to get me to 'look' at them.
Not that I mind, you understand, it's just that if *I* knew what the rules
were, I'm thinking I could work them to my advantage, perhaps. Devious,
yes, but then, it wasn't my game, either.
Enough time went by that I figured it was just those three that were
involved, and went back to my book, thinking it was over.
Wrong.
Several pages later, here comes a fourth - only this time, she's there
to ask if it's okay if they have a little fire in the fireplace and toast
marshmallows. I give it some though, and finally agree, with the condition
that they not get too loud, so I can listen to the music and read my book.
She looks a little disappointed, but agrees, and quickly heads back to
Jan's room. Sure enough, they come swarming into the den a minute or so
later. A little discussion among them, and they realize that none of them
has the slightest clue on how to get a fire going in the fireplace, so yet
_another_ one approaches to ask me to start it for them. I get it set up,
and a few minutes later, there's a nice, if small, fire going. As I'm
heading back to the couch, a couple of them ambush me by grabbing my arms,
and pressing themselves into me, on the excuse of thanking me for helping
them. Since I can feel their firm pressing into my arms and
sides, it's no lie for me to tell them that it was my pleasure. They seem
to get the joke, and giggle at me before letting me go.
As I clear the group, they all cluster around the fire, and start
passing out the marshmallows.
Maybe fifteen minutes went by, and I manage to get nearly a chapter done
in my book before I start hearing whispering among the girls. Somehow, I
don't think this is a good thing.
Sure enough, here comes one of the more 'developed' girls, wearing a
baby blue 'shortie' nightie and set that is thin enough to make clear
that she has a well-developed bush and half-dollar sized areolas with
large-crayon diameter nipples.
When I manage to drag my eyes up to her face, she's grinning at me, and
says "Um, Dan?"
"Yes?"
"We're all wearing our favorite nightgowns, and we can't decide which
one is sexiest."
"And?"
"And we were hoping you could help us by being a judge for a contest."
"What makes you think I'd be a fair judge? After all, I'm Jan's kind-of
adopted uncle."
"We talked about that, and Jan says she knows you wouldn't pick what
she's wearing just because it's her. But she said she's willing to not be
in the contest, if it would make you feel better."
"But if she isn't in it, that's not fair to her, then, is it?"
"No, I guess not."
"Okay, I'll be the judge - IF you can find another way for me to judge
the nightgowns without judging the inside."
I could see that kind of threw her, but she agreed, and went back to the
rest of them. I didn't figure they would be able to find a way out of
that, and that I was off the hook, and went back to my book. There was a
lot of muttering and whispering, and much to my surprise, she was back a
few minutes later with a proposal.
"Dan?"
"You characters figure something out? What is it?"
She giggled a bit and said, "We talked about it, and Kelly had the idea
that we could each wear all the different outfits." h "How would that
work?"
"Well, we're all pretty close in size, so they should all fit okay.
What we thought was that we could all line up, and you would look us over.
Then we'd all go back, change, and line up again. We'd do that until all
of us had worn every one else's stuff, and then you could let us know which
one you liked best."
Much to my surprise, it actually sounded reasonably fair - and more than
a little fun for me.
Behind her, I could see the rest of the were anxiously watching to
see what my reaction would be - except for the couple that were in the
flannel jobs, who looked a little disappointed.
"What about the in the long nightgowns? Do they want to sit it
out, or do they want to participate?"
The question seemed to surprise her a bit, and she went back to the
group so they could talk it over. A few moments later, she was back,
telling me "Um, they want to be in it, too, but don't think their gowns
would look right in the line."
"Okay, how about this: it goes like you said, EXCEPT that whichever
girls are wearing the flannel just stay out of the line? They can wait
back in Jan's room or sit off to the side, or wherever they want to, as
long as they're not actually in the line."
She perked up a bit at that, and headed back to the group again. More
discussion, some whispering, and she was back, saying "That's a good idea,
and everybody agrees. We decided that whoever is wearing the flannel
should sit on the couch, so they can see, but so that they don't interfere
with the judging. Is that okay?"
"Suits me. You all get it worked out, and let me know when you're ready
to start. But just to be fair, I'm going to identify the sets and keep
score on paper. What are the rules?"
"Um, just that you look at all the gowns, and decide which one you think
is sexiest, I guess."
"I think it would be fair if there was a time limit for each judging
session - say two minutes? - before you all change."
"Uh, how about making it 5 minutes?"
"I can live with that. If you're really serious about this, though, you
should do it so that the _gowns_ are the important part." I knew by now
that the gowns were the least important part of it to them, but I'm willing
to play along.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, they should be in the same order each time, from my left to my
right, and you should figure out how to get in here and back out without
having me look at one gown more than the rest. You understand?"
"Yeah, I think so. The first gown that comes in should be the first
gown that goes out, right?"
"That's the idea, yeah."
"Okay, that sounds right; we'll do it that way."
"Fine, you squirrels get it organized while I get some paper to write
on."
With that, I went into the living room, where I knew Paul kept a notepad
to write on, and got it, along with a pen.
When I got back, they were still in the living room, but Jan had moved
up to take the lead. I looked at her inquisitively, and she explained "We
decided that you should go ahead and make your notes about the gowns now,
before the competition, so that the first session doesn't take too long."
"Okay, Trouble, that seems pretty fair. How do we do it?"
"I'm going to introduce you to my friends, so you know who they are, and
you can make your notes. When you're done with each girl, she will go back
into my room. When we're all there, we'll change, and that will be the
start of the competition."
"Works for me. Who's up first?"
"This is Kelly, my best friend in the whole world. We've known each
other since I was, like, five years old."
Kelly was a brunette, about 5' 6", an olive complexion, straight black
hair cut short, and the most beautiful hazel eyes I'd ever seen. Slightly
more buxom than Jan, she also had soft curves, as opposed to Jan's more
angular and slender shape. She was wearing a pale yellow baby-doll type
top that just barely reached her navel, and matching panties. I could see
(or thought I could, which is just as good) the dark smudge of her pubic
hair, and the dark circles of her nipples underneath her outfit. I made my
notes, looked up at her, and asked, "So you're the genius that figured this
system out, huh?" She blushed a bit, but didn't say anything, so I told her
"Well, that's pretty good thinking. When you get enough, come see me
about a job - I can always use someone as smart as you." That seemed to
embarrass her even more, and she quickly made her getaway.
Jan next introduced Robyn, who stood about the same height as Kelly.
With hair, freckles, and green eyes, she was a delight. Robyn was
slender, which made her slightly fuller bust seem even larger than it was.
She was decked out in a pale green teddy that came down to just above her
pelvis, with small nubs where her nipples were. Her were the same
color, and appeared to be French cut; I could just make out the general
size and density of her pubic bush. I told her it was nice to meet her,
and she was off to Jan's room, as well.
Next up was Candice, wearing flannel. Almost platinum hair that
she wore to the middle of her back, and gray eyes that I wanted to fall
into, I couldn't tell much about her shape.
Kim was the next contestant. Eurasian by the look of her, she had
straight, black hair pulled back into a short ponytail, brown eyes, and a
smile that would light up any room she was in - an absolute doll. Maybe 5'
4" tall, she was slender, but softly curved. Wearing an off-white
lace-looking top that ended about the middle of her small, firm ass, I
could easily see where her dark areolas were. Her bottoms were of similar,
but slightly denser material; but it was still easy to see that she had a
small, neatly shaped patch of black pubic hair. Again with the
introductions, and she was gone.
I next met Kathy, the statuesque (well, for 15, anyway) semi-goddess that had approached me about doing the 'fashion show'.
Following her was Sandra, at about 5' 8" tall the tallest of the bunch.
Butter hair worn straight to her shoulders, about the size
of half-softballs capped with pale pink areolas and nipples. I could tell
because she had on an incredibly sheer white shortie top. I was frankly
surprised that she had the nerve to wear it in front of me - and looked
forward to seeing the rest of them in it, as well. Around her hips, she
was wearing a pair of tap pants that gently hugged the delightful curve of
her ass. Unfortunately, they were loose enough that I really couldn't tell
much about her pubic area.
The other flannel turned out to be Susan, with short curly dark
hair, rosy cheeks, and turquoise blue eyes. Looking to be ever so slightly
plump, I could tell from the way the flannel fell between her that
though not large, they were nicely rounded.
The final newcomer turned out to be Mary Alice. Hispanic, she had dark,
straight hair that fell to just below her shoulders, a dark tan complexion,
and brown eyes. At about 5' 7", she was shaped like a miniature Dolly
Parton: large-ish bust, very slender waist, and nice hips. She was wearing
a semi-opaque baby-doll type outfit that I first thought she'd outgrown:
the top clearly hung straight down from the dark nipples I could see, even
through the material. A short of her tan tummy was revealed before
the start of the ordinary nylon she wore. Though I couldn't see
through them, it was clear that she had developed a dense growth of pubic
hair in a slender strip from just above her pubic bone and down into her
crotch.
And, of course, there was Jan, who'd been wearing a less revealing
version of the smoke-and-floss she'd modeled for me before, so that
her cute little buns were covered, along with the matching top that only
came down to her midriff. As Mary Alice left, Jan went with her. A couple
minutes later, I heard a round of giggling and a little shrieking coming
from Jan's room; it didn't take a rocket scientist to realize that they
were discussing what they thought my reactions were to their different
outfits.
A few minutes later, Mary Alice and Robyn came in and sat next to me on
the couch, dressed in the flannel outfits. That was apparently my cue that
the round of judging was starting because the remaining 7 streamed
in. When they were all in, I started the timer on my watch, which I'd
previously set to count down the allotted time.
As it turned out, I was right about Susan: she wasn't appreciably larger
than the other girls, extension-wise, but definitely made up for it in
actual fullness. I also learned that she had surprisingly small areolas,
not much larger than her pencil-eraser sized nipples, and only a small dark
bush that barely covered her mons.
Sandra revealed a triangular patch of pubic hair the same color as her
head, full without being bushy (pardon the pun).
I also learned that Candice had medium-sized - about the size of
half-tangerines - and pubic hair that was as as she was. Though
somewhat small in area, I figured it to be longer and more sparse than
most.
Keeping my face as passive and unresponsive as I could (which was more
than I could say about the contents of my jeans!), I looked them over until
the timer on my watch went off. A couple of them jumped a little at the
sudden noise - nearly giving me eyestrain in the process - but they
realized what it was after a moment, and the whole crew trooped out.
The sequence repeated itself, until I'd finally seen every one of the
girls in each of the outfits. As my grandfather told me about deflowering
virgins: it was a dirty job, but _somebody_ had to do it!
When they came back in again, they were all in their original outfits,
and they all sat down in front of the nearly extinguished fire. To my
pleasure, nearly every one of them unconsciously sat cross-legged, so I was
able to sneak more than a couple of delightful looks while finishing up the
scoring.
When I was ready, I cleared my throat to get their attention, and began.
"First off, this was *not* an easy contest to judge, for a variety of
reasons. The outfits - and the wearers! - were all quite pleasing. After
I tell you who the top 3 winners are, I will be more than happy to explain
to you WHY I judged them the way I did. So, if you're all ready?"
They all nodded.
"There is a tie for first place, between the outfits that Sandra and Jan
wore. Very close behind them was the one that Kelly was wearing. The
reason for the tie is that the two outfits are very, very similar, even
though they might look different to you."
Susan promptly asked "I know why my flannel didn't win, so I want to
know why you judged the way you did, and how you got the results." - with a
number of supporting murmurs.
"Fair enough, and I'm glad to explain. First off, let's start with the
obvious: I'm a man, and you're not." - a round of giggles - "Men and women
do NOT see lingerie in the same way. Even though Sandra and Jan's outfits
are different _styles_, they are very similar in appearance to *me*: both
succeed in finding the balance between covering the necessary parts, and
still revealing enough of those parts to let a - in this case, me - get
enough of an idea of what's underneath to make him 'interested'. Each of
you is wearing something that is attractive _on you_ - even the flannel
ones -, but that wasn't the criteria I was given: you all asked me to pick
out the best *outfit*, and those two outfits did the best job of attracting
my interest, when each of you wore them. Jan's outfit was marginally more
explicit, but Sandra's more 'neutral' color complemented more of you. When
I was keeping score, the ONLY thing I concerned myself with was how each of
you looked in a particular outfit - I'll be happy to give you my score
sheet so that you can see for yourselves that the highest scores always
went to the same _outfits_."
Kim stuck her hand up, and when I nodded to her, asked "You said that
men and women don't see lingerie in the same way. What did you mean?"
"From my experience, and talking with other women about it, I've gotten
the idea that women buy lingerie to _be seen in it_. buy lingerie for
their wives or girlfriends so that they can take it _off_ to get to what's
under it. You understand?"
Kim nodded, as did most of the other girls; the rest looked thoughtful.
Robyn asked, "You said that the more neutral color of Sandra's outfit
looked best on most of us. Can you explain?"
"Sure. Let's start with you, as an example." - she blushed - "With your
red hair, and freckles, the green of your outfit makes a nice contrast, and
highlights your, uh, charms." - a bit of giggling - "BUT, it doesn't look
as nice on Mary Alice, because of her different hair and skin tones Kathy's
blue baby-doll looks great - ON HER, but it looked terrible on Kim; but
Kim's outfit looked great ON HER, but didn't do so well on Sandra. See
what I'm getting at?"
This time, the nods were universal.
I continued "There's a reason that the most common lingerie colors are
white and black: even though they aren't necessarily the _best_ match for
any _particular_ woman, they look *reasonably* good on almost ALL women.
If you want to look _good_, pick white or black to compliment your skin
tones. If you want to look the *best*, find something that contrasts with
your entire look: hair, skin, and eyes."
Jan piped up with "Would you tell each of us what color *you* think we'd
look good in?" - and after a moments pause, the rest chimed in their
agreement.
"As long as you understand that I'm most emphatically *NOT* saying which
one of you looks best - you all have your own appeal - I'll do it."
They readily agreed, and Jan offered to be first to get things going.
I had her stand off to the side a bit, so that everyone had pretty much
the same view I did.
"Jan has pretty much the right idea. Her general body tones are
more-or-less 'neutral', so the neutral color of her outfit compliments it.
Her hips and backside are narrow enough that she could wear something more
like a bikini bottom for someone special. If her, uh, nipples and hair
were a little darker, she could also get away with something that wasn't
quite as sheer."
Jan sat down, and Kelly stood, taking her place.
"Kelly has the right idea, too - her and eyes, and complexion
make a light color a good idea. From a guy perspective, the 'density' of
the material is about right - it's enough to make a guy want a better look
and what's under it. The only thing I could think to change would be maybe
a _little_ bit brighter shade, to provide a little more contrast with her
coloration." Blushing slightly, Kelly sat down, and after a moment, Kathy
popped up and took the 'stage'.
"Kathy has picked well on style and material, but a different color of
outfit might be better - I'm thinking something black, or dark gray to
contrast with her hair color. To draw attention to anything she wants
noticed, the material could be more transparent, or fit a little tighter."
She nodded, and looking thoughtful, sat down, to be replaced by Sandra.
"The ONLY change I can think of for Sandra is to think about changing to
a darker color to contrast with her hair and skin tones. Maybe black,
maybe a dark blue to highlight her hair color. Because of her pale
nipples, she almost HAS to go with something very sheer to get any
visibility of them." That said, she exchanged places with Candice.
"Candice is one of the few women with the right coloration to make black
an excellent choice - her hair, skin tone, eyes, all of it make black
almost ideal for her. The only disadvantage to that would be the
difficulty in finding something light enough to let her emphasize any
particular areas she might want to highlight." Visibly pink when she sat
again, she was quickly replaced by Mary Alice.
"Mary Alice has a good start, too. She can emphasize her bust by
wearing something a bit tighter or clingier, or continue with what she has
on now, and still make it clear she's well developed. A thinner material,
or one that was even a _little_ more transparent would definitely draw
attention to her nipples. A shorter top, and something like tap pants
would emphasize her narrow waist. With her and complexion, a
_bright_ color ould contrast nicely. It could be red, yellow, or even a
*bright* white." Mary Alice gave me an appraising look as she went by.
Next up was Susan.
"Susan is actually kind of difficult. Dark hair, pink skin, and blue
eyes - not an easy combination to deal with. Not that she isn't attractive
- just the opposite, in fact - it's just that it's tough to pick out ONE
color that would look good on her. What comes to mind is to go with
something neutral like black, but add in a little for emphasis, maybe
red trim at strategic points. Her blue eyes are always going to draw a
guys attention, so if she wants to emphasize her bust or anything else,
she'll have to be a bit more obvious than most of you - snug fit,
sheerness, or maybe even both." Susan and Kim exchanged places when I was
done.
"Kim's skin tones are fairly neutral, so she could 'get by' with about
anything, really. But if she really wants to grab attention, something
seriously contrasting is called for - I'd say that she was one of the few
women who would actually benefit from say, an electric blue camisole or
teddy. Alternatively, white would contrast with her hair, and draw
attention to her nipples." Looking contemplative, Kim sat down.
Jan asked, "From a guy's view, what gets your attention?"
I replied with "Well, some are attracted to - sometimes
small, but usually large. Others are attracted to butts, and others find
legs attractive. Some like hair, others brunette, and others prefer
redheads. Even within the different groups, there is a lot of variation:
on breasts, some like large nipples, others prefer small. Large butts,
small butts, soft butts, firm butts. Slender legs, muscular legs. Long
hair, short hair, curly or straight. Lots of pubic hair, little - or even
no - pubic hair. Pointy breasts, round breasts. I can promise you that
for each and every one of you, there is a guy somewhere that thinks you
look absolutely perfect, and even more that think you look pretty good, and
even more that think you look just fine, as part of one or more of the
groups that they find attractive."
"But how about *you*", Kelly asked.
"Me? I'm not so fussy, in some ways, and a lot more fussy in other
ways."
"How so?" she asked.
"I'm not so fussy, in that I don't care about one particular area of a
woman's anatomy - I don't focus on or hips or butt or legs or any
of that. Birthmarks, scars, and so on aren't important to me, other than
to regret any problems that they may have caused the person that has them.
I'm a lot more fussy because I want the to have a brain, and *use* it.
I want her to be as interested in me as I am in her. Patience,
understanding, and compassion are always good things in _anybody_.
Willingness to think and act on her own is good, too. Most important of
all is that she should have respect for herself."
Kathy asked "Why is a girl's self-respect important?"
"Important to *me*, you mean; there are a lot of out there that
would be just as happy to have a that DIDN'T have self respect: such
girls are easier for that kind of guy to control and manipulate. For me,
though, I've got enough confidence in myself to think that if I think a
girl is special enough to get my attention, then she should have enough
sense to recognize that, and find me special, too. The only kind of woman
that I've found that have that kind of sense got it from having a high
degree of self-respect and self-confidence."
"How does that work?"
"Because someone is able to respect themselves, they are also confident
in themselves. When they're confident in themselves, the more confident
they are in the decisions and judgments they make. When they're confident
in their decisions and judgments, the more they're willing to make them,
and the better they get at it."
"Sounds like it's pretty hard to learn, and do."
"It is hard to learn, and do - but I think the results are worth it: the
final result is someone very special, and worth knowing. Besides, when is
*anything* worth having or doing easy?"
They all laughed, and Jan said, "You sound like some of our teachers!"
"Ever think they might be right? After all, they *are* _teachers_."
With that to occupy their minds, I called for an end, so that 'a senile
old fart like me can get some sleep' - which earned me a number of snorts
of derision at my self-description. Reluctantly, they agreed, and all
wandered back to Jan's bedroom. I did ask Jan to stay back for a bit, as
they were leaving.
Once we were alone, I asked Jan "What was all that about? I mean the
visits for sodas and chips and marshmallows, and all the rest of it?"
She blushed a little, and said, "Well, I was kind of bragging on how
patient you are, and how you never tried to grope me or anything, and they
didn't believe me. So they got the idea of coming out here to watch after we got ready for bed, to see if you were really that polite about not
looking. When you didn't do or say anything, some of them thought you were
gay or something."
"Let me guess - Robyn and Sandra the most."
She looked surprised, but said "Yeah! How did you know?"
"They were a little less than subtle about trying to get me to look at
them. What else was going on?"
She looked startled, and continued "Well, um, once they realized that
you weren't gay, they decided to see if they could shake you up by trying
to overload you. When that didn't work - the nightgown competition was
supposed to do it - they realized that I wasn't joking. That made them
want to see if you were as patient and nice about talking to us 'kids' as
I'd said. You were; that's why they didn't give you any trouble about
leaving you alone just now."
"Is there going to be anything else going on tonight, then?"
She smiled, and said "No, I don't think anything involving you - I think
you pretty well confused them by being as polite and honest and everything
as I told them you are. If I know _them_, they'll even leave you alone:
you're kind of scary, sometimes, about how you're willing to talk to us
like we're grown up enough to understand what you're saying. Besides, you
gave us a lot to talk about, so I don't think there will be time to bother
you any more."
"Good. I really am kind of tired, and really do want to go to sleep.
If they ask what we talked about, just tell them I said it was okay to raid
the fridge and chips and such - but that if anybody wakes me up, they'll
find out what I'm like when I'm *not* being nice."
She laughed, and told me "I'll tell them that if they do anything to
wake you up, you just might be mad enough to bite them - that'll scare
them!"
I laughed, too, and gave her a little pat on the butt as I told her
"Bedtime, Trouble. I'll see you in the morning."
After she left, I got ready, and went to bed. Before long, I was fully
asleep - and nobody woke me during the night.
The next morning, I woke up well ahead of them, and only a little before
Leo and John got up. The were content with oatmeal and a toaster
waffle each for breakfast. They watched for a while, but when the
girls finally started to get up, the decided they didn't want any part
of it, and left, each to a different friends house.
It was probably ten o'clock by the time the were all awake, if not
functional. Eventually, though, they were redressed, and all swarmed into
the kitchen to scrounge up some breakfast. Once loaded, they flowed into
the dining area, and proceeded to demolish Paul's groceries. When they
were done, though, they were all good enough to clean up after themselves
without being told - always a good sign in a teenager.
Following breakfast, they all headed out to the patio to enjoy the
unusual weather, and generally sit around.
It was shortly before noon when I heard a bit of shouting outside, and
then a scream. In a matter of a couple seconds, I was out there to see
what had happened. As it turned out, it wasn't a 'what' that had happened,
but a 'who'.
There was a largish out there, and behind him, a couple of
smaller obvious hangers-on. I could see that his attention was on Susan,
who was crying, and trying to hide behind the other girls.
When I asked what was going on, Jan told me that the character in front
was Phil, a member of the wrestling team, and he was there to get Susan.
Except that Susan didn't want to go - they'd been boyfriend/girlfriend for
a while, but she'd broken up with him a few weeks before.
Once I understood what was going on, I turned to Phil, and said, "Looks
pretty simple to me, Phil. She doesn't want to go with you, so you might
as well leave."
He took a couple of steps toward me, which allowed me a good look at his
eyes: bloodshot, and the pupils dilated. Uh-oh. Either this kid's really,
really drunk or hung over, or he's engaging in some street pharmacology.
Not good. He verifies his bad judgment by telling me "Fuck you, man!
That's *my* bitch, and she ain't dumpin' me like that! She ain't leavin'
me until I *tell* her she can leave! Now grab your shit, Susie, and let's
*go*!"
His buddies are smirking, and looking like they're willing to back him
up - though from the look of them, I doubt they'd try anything like this on
their own.
"Phil, is it?" - he focuses on me, and nods - "I wasn't asking you to
leave, I was _telling_ you to leave. If you don't, then there's going to
be some serious trouble here, either with the cops, or if I have to, with
me."
That seems to get his attention, and I hear Susan say, "It's okay, I'll
go with him. I don't want any trouble."
Keeping an eye on Phil and crew, I told her "Susan, there isn't any
trouble, but if you go with this character, there will be. He's either
drunk, or on something, and if you go with him, you'll probably wind up in
the hospital. I'm not going to force you *not* to go with someone who
wants to force you *to* go - but I really, strongly suggest that you stay.
He's not going to anyone, least of all, you."
He looked at me again, then as Susan, who was crying on Kim's shoulder
while Kelly whispered in her ear. After a few moments, Susan spoke up
again: "If you say it'll be okay, then I'll stay."
That seemed to enrage master Phil, and he took another couple of
steps, more toward me than the girls.
I looked at his traveling companions, and asked "Are you two his keepers
for today? If you are, you'd better get him out of here, NOW, before
somebody gets hurt." and then to Jan "Jan, go inside and call the cops. If
they get here in time, they can probably keep somebody from getting dead."
Jan gave me a strange look, but went inside.
That seemed to be all that Phil needed, and he charged toward me, with
his little buddies behind him.
Now, I'm a coward. I don't WANT to fight. Fighting hurts. So because
I don't like to fight, I took some Judo and Karate when I was younger (like
in middle and high school), so that if I _did_ have to, it would be over
faster. And when I went in the Navy and was stationed in Asia, studied a
couple more things formally, and learned some other stuff after being
trapped in a few bar fights. Mixed all together, it made up my 'style' -
Godzilla-jitsu. So, when Phil got close enough, I used some Aikido to
redirect him - with a little extra push - into the brick wall of the house.
Then I turned, and Karate kicked the dipstick on my right in the kneecap.
His buddy on my left tried to grab me, and got a leg sweep that dropped him
on his back. Phil had bounced, shaken his head, and was headed for me
again, swinging at me in the process. I dropped under it, and gave him a
straight shot into the solar plexus, which stopped him cold. Not wanting
to dance any more, I side kicked him in the knee, and heard it crack as it
broke. Dumbshit 1, who I'd kicked in the knee, wasn't standing so good,
but still wanted to play. When he swung at me, I applied a Judo throw, and
kind of forgot to lay him down the way I'd been taught; instead, I dropped
him halfway through it, so that he landed flat on his back, knocking the
air out of him, and taking him out of play for a while. Dumbshit 2, who
got the leg sweep, had bounced up, and rushed me just as I was finishing
with his buddy - I didn't have enough time for anything but a roundhouse
kick to the stomach, followed by an elbow to his short ribs when he folded.
I heard one of them crack, and he stayed down that time. Start to finish,
the whole thing didn't take but about 15 seconds.
A couple minutes later, we all heard the sirens as a couple police cars
showed up; a few moments later, Jan came around the side of the house,
leading the cops. My youth not having been all that angelic, I was careful
to stand there with my hands in plain sight, not moving. The seemed
to be in shock, as was Jan when she saw the 3 Meatheads laying on the
ground. One of the cops came over to me, and asked me what had happened; I
carefully explained what had gone on since my arrival in the back yard,
through the time they arrived. The cop kind of gave me the fisheye, and
asked me to stand next to the house while he and his partner talked to the
girls.
Several minutes later, the second cop came over, and told me that the
girls had verified my story, and that I could relax - I wasn't in any
trouble. His partner had gotten on the radio, and it wasn't long before
there was an ambulance parked out front, too. The medics loaded Phil onto
a stretcher, and got the other two mobile enough to ride with him as they
took the whole crew to the hospital. There was a little more paperwork
with the cops, but it didn't take long for them to lose interest. From
what I could tell, they figured the kids got what they deserved, and were
just as happy that the situation was as straightforward as it was: less
paperwork for them.
As they were leaving, the first cop came over to me, and asked, "Why did
you break the kids leg?"
"He pissed me off. I didn't want him getting up again."
"And the other two?"
"They got in the way."
He laughed, and followed his buddy back to their squad cars. He must
have told his buddy what I'd said, because I heard them both laughing,
briefly.
When they were gone, I went over to Susan, and gently asked her if she
was okay. To my surprise, she launched herself into my arms, and started
crying and blubbering. Nothing more for me to do but stand there and hold
her, caressing her hair and making reassuring noises until she got it out
of her system. While I was doing that, I could see some of the other looking at me like I was Batman and Superman and the Incredible Hulk, all
rolled into one. It was embarrassing.
After several minutes, Susan had finally calmed down enough that she was
able to talk. She softly pushed herself out of my arms - I was holding her
just enough so she'd know someone was there - and looked up at me.
"Dan?"
"Yes, Susan?"
"Thank you. I was scared of him when we broke up, and I was afraid that
he was going to do something stupid like this. But it's been long enough
that I thought he'd gotten over it. I really didn't want any trouble, or
for anyone to get hurt, and I'm sorry, and...." With that, she was back in
my arms, crying again.
I stroked her back a bit, and told her "Susan, there's nothing for YOU
to be sorry about. YOU have acted like a decent human being, and I cannot
imagine you ever being any kind of trouble for anyone. Phil, there, is the
one that should be apologizing, and I expect that he *is* sorry, or will be
before long." - she laughed a bit into my chest - "And there's nothing to
thank me for. Taking dipshits like that off the streets is a public duty."
She laughed again, and just stood there for a bit, letting me hold her.
That seemed to be the cue for the rest of them to start crying, and bunch
up around me and Susan, hugging us.
About the time the humidity in my hit 100%, they seemed to get
over it, and we pretty much broke up by mutual accord, heading into the
house. With the happy spirit gone, the seemed to lose interest in
things, and collected their stuff, calling for their to pick them
up.
I was in the den, listening to some music, as they started leaving.
Much to my surprise, all of them stopped in to thank me, and Susan even
dared give me a kiss on the cheek and a hug before heading out the door.
When the last one was gone, Jan came into the den, and sat on the
fireplace hearth looking at me. I ignored it for as long as I could, but
finally had to turn to her, and raise an eyebrow in question.
"I didn't know you knew that stuff.", she said.
"Didn't seem important, until today."
"Yeah, but why haven't you ever said anything about it?"
"Like I said, it didn't seem important. If it had come up earlier, I'd
have said or done something earlier, when it was needed."
She gave me the Goober look.
"Look, Jan, the way I figure it, the folks that yap about how they
studied this and that are just making so much noise - they're talkers,
trying to bullshit people into not bothering them. The ones that really
have enough of an idea of what they're doing don't NEED to talk - they can
DO if they have to. It's kind of like Kelly: she doesn't tell everyone
she's smart, she just IS, when it matters. Like last night, I deliberately
threw in that business about judging the nighties and not the in them
to see if I could squash the program; I really didn't think any of you
would figure a way out of it that I couldn't argue against. But Kelly
really threw me - she not only found a solution, but a *damn good*
solution. I really was serious when I told her that I'd have a job for her
when she's enough. I don't want somebody with those kinds of smarts
working for my competition!", I laughed.
Jan answered me by saying "Yeah, I figured you were, and I told her
that. She didn't want to believe me. But she might take you up on it,
anyway."
"Good. I'll look forward to it."
"But that still doesn't do anything about what happened."
"But it's already happened, and been taken care of. Phil and his two
dipshit buddies are gone, and won't be around to bother anyone for a while.
And if they *do* start to get feisty again, then we can call the cops on
them as soon as they show up, because THEY have shown that they're
trouble."
"But what if they try to start something at school?"
"I kinda suspect that will solve itself: do you really think that NOT
ONE of those eight is going to keep quiet about how an fart like
me dropped Phil and his pals? You think Phil will start anything serious
with THAT hanging over him? I don't."
"No, he won't do anything that way, but he might try something sneaky,
like having someone else do it for him, like one of his other friends."
"I'll bet that when word gets out, he won't HAVE that many 'friends' -
who wants to be buddies with a loser like him? As for trying something
sneaky, you and the others can put the word out that I've given you my
_personal_ protection, and that if anything happens, I'm going to be VERY
upset - particularly with Phil and company. I can promise you, if a durned
*meteor* falls out of the sky lands within 20 miles of you, Phil is going
to be one unhappy camper - along with his merry band of morons."
About that time, the phone rang, and Jan went to answer it. She talked
with the caller for a little bit, and then brought me the cordless phone,
telling me "It's Susan's parents. They saw she was upset, and finally got
the from her. They want to talk to you."
Crud.
When I answered, I found out that it was Susan's dad on the line. He
asked me what had happened, and I gave him the condensed version. He
wasn't satisfied with that, and kept asking me to go back over it in more
detail until I finally told him the whole thing, start to end, with full
detail. He thanked me, and said that he appreciated my attempt to downplay
the incident. I tried my best humble-and-modest routine on him, but he
wasn't going for it. He thanked me again, and said that if I had any
trouble with anyone about it, I should call him, and he'd deal with it. I
asked how he'd do that, and he admitted that he was a criminal lawyer in
town. I thanked him, and said that I didn't think there would be anything
of consequence. He repeated the offer, thanked me again for my efforts,
and that ended the call.
Jan had been sitting next to me, with her ear close enough to the phone
to be able to hear both sides of the conversation. When I shut off the
phone, she was staring at me.
"What?" I asked.
"Do you know that Susan's dad is one of the most expensive lawyers in
town? And that he doesn't do *any* legal stuff for *anybody* for free?"
"Nope. Didn't know, doesn't much matter."
"What do you mean?"
"If I'm right, I won't be needing his help, though it's nice to know
it's there if I'm wrong. Either way, there isn't much *I* can do about it,
so there's no sense worrying about what might or might not happen."
"OH! You are SO exasperating, sometimes!"
I grinned, and said "Yeah. Ain't it great?" - and got her laughing.
The rest of the weekend went by just fine, though Jan did make sure that
I got better - and longer - than usual peeks at her at different times.
When Paul got back, he asked if everything went okay, and I just told him
that some had wanted to take one of the that didn't want to go,
but had finally left after we called the cops. Paul looked worried at
that, but Jan took her cue from me, and downplayed it, explaining - in
loose terms - the Phil/Susan situation.
---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
A couple of days later, I stopped by to talk to Paul, and Jan ambushed
me in the living room before I got to him.
"You'll never guess!"
"Okay, I give up."
"What?"
"Whatever it was you were talking about. You said I'd never guess, so I
gave up."
She gave me a dirty look, the told me "At school Monday, they announced
that Phil was being bounced off the wrestling team, because of how he acted
here Saturday. Then, Tuesday, we all found out that when you broke his
leg, it was bad enough that he isn't going to be able to wrestle for at
LEAST a couple of years, if ever. I mean, they kicked him off the team
BEFORE they found out he couldn't wrestle! And you're right - nobody wants
anything to do with the people that usually hung out with him, you know,
his little gang or club or whatever. Phil's still in the hospital, but the
other two were back in school Monday afternoon. Every time one of them saw
one of us, they'd walk in another direction! And Tuesday morning, Thomas suspended them for a week."
"That's good news. Now the only worry is whether one of the decides to get feisty."
She frowned at that, but let me continue, "I think if they're going to
try anything, it will happen by the end of the week. After that, they'll
just look like idiots if they say something."
That brightened her up a bit, so when Paul called out my name, I was
able to leave her in good conscience.
When he saw me, Paul jumped right out with "So, what *really* happened
Saturday?"
"Like I said, some kid wanted to take one of the without her
permission. He left without her after we called the cops."
"But you kind of left out some of the detail - like that there were TWO
cop cars. AND an ambulance."
"Okay, so he wasn't happy about leaving. I encouraged him a little."
"Encouraged him how?"
"Uh, do you *really* want to know?"
"Yes, dammit! It happened on my property, remember? What happens if
the little bastards sue, or something?"
"I don't think they're going to do that - he was drunk or stoned at the
time."
"Yeah, fine, but what did you DO to him that required an ambulance?"
"I kinda broke his leg. Well, his knee."
"Oh, jeezus. And what about the other two that got hauled off?"
"Um, one sorta got a rib broken, and the other just had the wind knocked
out of him."
"*Sorta* got a rib broken. Christ on a crutch, I'm gonna lose
everything."
"I don't think so, Paul."
"Why not, oh great one?"
"Well, it turns out that Susan's dad is some lawyer, and when he found
out what happened and called Saturday, he offered to take care of any legal
problems that might come up. Seemed right happy I was there."
"Uh, huh. Told you over the phone he was a lawyer, and promised you
legal defense. Yeah, and I'm the tooth fairy."
"Better get your tights out, there, bubba. I got a letter from him
today, thanking me again, and repeating the offer of legal representation."
That threw him for a minute.
"WHO is he again?"
I admitted that I didn't know the last name, so he got it from Jan, who
discretely hung around to see what was going on. When he found out Susan's
last name, he seemed to relax quite a bit, saying, "Yeah, I've heard of
him. One tough son of a bitch, but honest and fair to a fault. If he said
it, he'll do it. Okay, so maybe I'm not going to lose my ass on this. But
dammit, you still should have said something!"
"What for? It was over, what was done was done, and there wasn't a damn
thing you could have done anyway. Why bother you with it unless and until
there was something that really needed your attention?"
"Asshole. Think you're pretty smart, huh?"
"Well, yeah, mostly. You usually do, too, if I recall correctly."
That got him laughing a bit, and he said, "Yeah, dammit, you are, and I
do."
"How did you find out, anyway?"
"Mrs. Johnson next door saw me outside, and came over to talk about
it."
"Ah. You got it from the neighborhood gossip - the same lady you call a
'nosy biddy that nobody should listen to' every time you mention her
name. Nice consistency, there, shipdit."
That got him laughing even more, and he told me "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Do
as I say, not as I do. Okay, fine, you're forgiven. But you're still an
asshole."
"Hmmmph. Been called worse, by a nicer class of people, so I guess I
can live with it."
"At least I know the answer to one thing, now."
"What's that?"
"I've always kinda wondered what you would do if someone ever tried one of the kids somehow."
"Well, now I guess you know the answer."
"That I do. If you do that for one of Jan's friends, I pity the poor
fucker that tries something with one of mine while YOU'RE around. Cops'll
probably have to take him to the station in a sponge."
"Nah. They'll still be able to use a Baggie. A small one."
When he looked at me again, I could see that he wasn't mad, any more -
in fact, I saw gratefulness and a confidence that I had never seen before.
He said, "C'mon, asshole, I'll buy you a beer."
"Sold!" - and with that, we headed to the kitchen.
As it turned out, I was wrong about one thing. Even though Phil's
parents never uttered a peep, his buddies' got a their stupid asses
worked up, and started making noises about suing anybody and everybody -
the following Monday. Susan's dad heard about it without me even calling
him, and made it known that HE would be representing anyone these folks
sued, along with pointing out the rather spotty character and history of
the two. After that, nothing more was said - or needed to be.
When he got out of the hospital, Phil found himself in a treatment
center, and when he cleared that hurdle, was enrolled in a completely
different school, far away from Jan and her friends. The other two got
back into school, but found themselves under close supervision for a long,
*long* time.
The only bad thing to come out of it was some reporter decided the needed to be told, and I wound up with my face plastered on one night,
and in the paper the next day. It was weeks before people I didn't know
quit congratulating me, and thanking me.
---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
As Spring continued, Paul didn't have to go out on as many trips, but
the ones he went on lasted a bit longer. Sometimes, they even clashed with
holidays, as happened in the case of Memorial Day.
Jan had gotten permission from Paul to have Kelly over for the entire
weekend, subject to her good behavior and my approval, which I readily
granted. Kelly's had initially questioned it, but Jan and Kelly
had gotten them to call me, and after I talked with them, they agreed, as
well. Kelly told me later that what finally convinced them was the
realization that she was as safe - if not safer - with me around than
anywhere else, after they'd been reminded of the Phil situation.
Paul had left Friday morning for his trip; Kelly was going to come home
with Jan and the boys, and stay until Monday morning at the latest. That
meant that I had a normal workday, at least until it was time to pick
everyone up from school.
Being a Catholic school, there were the obligatory uniforms - Leo and
John in dark pants and white shirts, the in plaid skirts and white
blouses. We got everyone got loaded into my Volvo; Leo and John didn't
hesitate about heading for the back seat. Jan and Kelly paused for a bit,
talking, before Jan got in the back to sit between Leo and John (apparently
to stave off a complaint about one of them not getting a window), which
left Kelly to sit in front with me. I was mildly surprised, but didn't
think anything of it - until we got on the road, and I noticed Kelly kept
looking at me, only to avert her eyes when I looked at HER. Then, while
checking the rearview mirror, I noticed that Jan was watching both of us.
Alarm bells started going off in my head, but for the life of me, I
couldn't figure out what was going on. So, I just went to a higher mental
DefCon, and acted like I didn't notice anything happening.
It was only about 4:00 PM when we got back to Paul's place, and they all
headed to the appropriate bedroom to change clothes. Surprisingly, the
girls came out first, and joined me in the den, where I was seated on the
couch, watching late afternoon TV. They parked themselves on the fireplace
hearth, and were whispering back and forth when the came roaring in to
see if it was okay for them to go to the park and kick a soccer ball
around. I okayed it, and they were off.
With them gone, Jan felt it was okay to bring up whatever it was that
had been on her mind. Kelly was alternating between studying me, and her
knees.
"Uncle Dan?"
"Yes, Jan?"
"I've got a favor to ask."
Danger! Danger! I instantly went to DefCon-1, and asked, "What's
that?"
"Um, you know how you, uh, helped me, you know, that first time?"
Was that a General Quarters alarm I was hearing?
"Ye-e-e-e-e-s."
"Well, I was, uh, hoping that you could, um, you know, help Kelly, too."
Nope, That wasn't a GQ alarm, that was the sound of multiple nuclear
detonations. I might as well put my head between my knees now, so I can
kiss my ass goodbye.
Jan could see that I really couldn't think of anything to say, so
continued with "I know that I wasn't supposed to tell anyone, and all that,
but Kelly" - who was now openly staring at me with obvious fear of
rejection in her face - "is kind of having the same problem I was. Before
I ever told her anything, I made her promise not to tell anyone about it,
EVER. I told you before that she's been my best friend since we were like,
five years old, and I *know* that I can trust her - _the same way I trust
you_." - that last part definitely got my attention - I knew that Jan was
trying to tell me that I could trust Kelly as much as I trusted her.
"Jan - and Kelly - you know that you're asking a lot from me." - Kelly's
face fell; I could see in her eyes that she thought I was rejecting her -
"NOT that Kelly isn't pretty - Kelly, I promise, you're definitely pretty!
- but because of all the trouble that might happen. And I don't want you
to think that I think I'm irresistible or anything, Jan, but what happens
if Kelly decides she likes me as much as you do?"
"It's okay, Uncle Dan. I've told her how I feel about you, so you can
say it - I love you."
"Fine, Trouble, we don't have to be 'careful' then? " I asked. She
shook her head, and I continued "For *anybody*, the first person they're,
uh, intimate with is always special. How are you going to feel if Kelly
feels that way about me too, and wants to be with me more than just the one
time?"
"I think it'll be okay. You've taught me that love is something that a
person always has plenty of."
Why the hell did she have to learn *that* from me so damn fast?
"Fine, you *THINK* it will be okay - which tells me that you really
haven't given it enough thought; otherwise, you would KNOW whether it would
or not, and say so. No, don't bother trying to change it now, it's too
late." I said, as she started to speak.
I continued "Have you two given any thought about just exactly HOW this
is supposed to happen?" - looks of bafflement from both of them gave me the
answer - "No? Then what am I supposed to do, and what am I supposed to
think? Jan, you're the one talking, and I haven't heard a word from Kelly.
How does *Kelly* want it to happen; I mean, does she want her and I to be
alone? If so, why are you here, Jan? If she doesn't want to be alone,
then that means that she and I will have an 'audience', even if it is her
best friend. Should we all be naked, or would she be happier with you
clothed? What does she want to happen? How much of what you and I have
done does she want to learn about - does she want to learn more? Less?
Some things, but not others? "
That gave them considerable pause. I went on, speaking to Kelly "Kelly,
I think you're a very pretty lady. But you haven't said a thing to
me during all of this. I don't know if you have the courage - and more
importantly, honesty - to _tell_ me what it is you want from me, and what
you want me to do. I can't help you with any problems if you can't tell me
what they are; just like I can't help you feel 'better' if you can't tell
me what feels _good_, and what doesn't. That means you'll have to be able
to use words that you probably haven't said to before, if you've said
them much at all. Once you've started down this road, there's really no
turning back - once something is done, it's DONE, and there's no changing
it. No matter how much or how little happens, it will change you - forever
- if only a little bit. You'll never be the same again, either
psychologically or emotionally. Have you really thought about that?"
They were both sitting there, stunned, even though I hadn't raised my
voice or used any but the calmest voice I had - no anger, no passion,
nothing other than to emphasize some words.
Continuing, I said to both of them "I'm not angry or upset that you're
asking me this. What I AM is disappointed that you didn't give it as much
thought and consideration as you should have. Now, if and when you really
*think* about what I just said, and have the answers to the questions I
just asked, I'll be able to at least _think_ about it, and have a
reasonable basis to make a decision on."
Jan was leaking a little around the eyes - but as hard as it was, I had
to ignore it.
Kelly, on the other hand, wasn't - and was finally ready to speak her
mind.
"Dan, I know that I'm asking a lot of you; and if you're going to tell
me 'no', then I'm at least glad to know that it's not because of my looks."
"Like I said, it definitely isn't that."
She continued, "Dan, my dad is some kind of stock market trader, and my
mom is into real estate. Neither one spends much time at home, I don't
have any brothers or sisters, and my folks haven't really paid much
attention to me since I had my first period."
"Sounds to me like another reason for me to refuse, then - for all I
know, you're just lonely, and looking for someone to pay attention to
you.", I said, deliberately prodding her to see what her reaction would be.
To my surprise, she didn't take the bait, saying, "I suppose that's one
way to look at it - except that there are a couple of things that you don't
know. First, I still have lots of friends - none as good as Jan, but still
friends, and I got used to my folks being gone most of the time a long time
ago. Second, you don't know what kinds of things I do, or what kind of
person I am. I mean, you don't know that I get all 'A's in school, except
for those stupid classes like literature, where there aren't any real
answers. Third, you don't know that if I had anyone else I could trust as
much as Jan trusts you, I'd go to them - but I don't, and as much as Jan
trusts you, I think I can trust you, too - for the kinds of self-respect
reasons you talked about that night we had the sleep-over."
Shit. My own words have come back to bite me on the ass. Traitorous
bastards.
She went on, saying, "Even if my folks ever did find out about it -- and
I can promise, it wouldn't be from me! - I really don't think it would
matter to them. The reason I say that is because one of the few times my
mom and I were able to talk about this kind of stuff, she *told* me that as
long as I didn't get pregnant or catch some disease, she wasn't going to
ask me about any of it, so she could 'respect my privacy'. I think what
she meant was so she didn't have to bother with me, but I could be wrong. I
don't have answers to the questions about me, because I really didn't think
there was any chance that you might actually consider it. I was wrong, and
I *AM* going to finish thinking it through. And when I'm ready, *I* will
be the one to ask you, not Jan - you're right about that, and I should have
been the one to do the talking, even if Jan were with me." She turned and
looked at Jan, and said, "Jan, you probably want to talk to him, too, so
I'll go back to your room, and we can talk when you're done."
Giving me a look that told me she'd just learned something about
herself, she stood, and headed toward Jan's room.
Jan was still crying a bit, and said "Uncle Dan, I'm sorry."
"What for?"
"For dumping this on you like I did. I wanted Kelly to feel as good as
I do when I'm with you, and I was using my heart instead of my brain, like
you've tried to teach me."
"Jan, I hope that I've never given you the idea that your brain is more
important than your heart; without the love and compassion and all that
comes from the heart, we're not much better than machines. What I'd hoped
was that you would have learned to use your heart AND your mind, TOGETHER.
Wanting to help Kelly came from your heart, and I'm never going to be upset
with you for having a soul. Like I said, I'm just disappointed that you
didn't get past the 'what' in your heart, and use your brain to solve the
'how'."
"Well, I'm sorry that I disappointed you, then."
"There's no reason for you to be sorry about that, either. This
situation is something pretty unique, and I don't see how you could
possibly expect to find solutions when you didn't even know the _full_
extent of the problem."
"Then why are you disappointed?"
"Because if you _had_ started thinking it through, I expect that you
would have run into the questions I asked, and realized that you didn't
have enough information. At _that_ point, you would either give up - which
I doubt you would - or realize that you needed to talk to someone about it.
And considering the topic, I expect that I would have been that person, and
could have helped you."
"Okay, I understand now. I'm just sorry that I messed it all up,
though."
"You obviously weren't paying attention to what was said, then."
"What do you mean?"
"If you had been, you would have heard me say that *when* you two were
able to answer my questions, *then* I would be able to give you an answer -
which means that I haven't decided yet, which means that I _haven't_said
'no'. And you would have heard Kelly say that she was going to find the
answers to HER questions, AND come back to ask me again."
"Oh."
"Do you remember what Kelly just said to you?"
"Uh, yeah, that she knew I wanted to talk to you, and she was going to
wait in my room, and we'd talk then."
Tick.
Tick.
Tick.
The light goes one, and Jan says "Oh."
Then "OH!"
"Trouble, life doesn't have a rewind button. You've got to catch it the
one time it's played."
"Yeah, I guess so!" Then, a few moments later, "Uh, are we done?"
"I suppose so, since you're so eager to get back there with Kelly.", I
laughed.
She laughed, too, and took off.
They pretty much stayed in Jan's room for the rest of the evening,
coming out only for supper (pizza and sodas), during which time, Jan was
watching me a little, with love in her eyes. Kelly, on the other hand, was
looking at me in a very contemplative manner; I kind of felt like a bug
under a microscope, or something, but was careful not to take any notice of
her, other than to chat with her a little about school and such.
The and I retreated to the den after clearing the table, and had a
rousing game of Life that lasted past their bedtime. John and Leo battled
it out to the very end, with me far behind. Ultimately, John won, but just
barely, with Leo second, and my distant third. Playing a game of sorts,
I'd let the stay up past their bedtime, and let them slide on baths
that night, with the promise that they'd take showers the next morning. As
far as they knew, it was our secret that I was so lax. Paul knew, of
course, but pretended not to: he didn't mind, since I was careful to only
do it on weekends. Soon they were in bed, and not long after that, sound
asleep. I'd returned to the den, and was able to catch the start of the
evening news.
About the time the sports came on, Jan came in and sat next to me on the
couch, snuggling into my side, pulled my arm around her, and held my hand
in her lap. I could tell she wanted to talk, so I turned the off (I
don't care much about sports, anyway, which she knew), and gave her a kiss
on top of the head to encourage her.
"Uncle Dan, I've been talking to Kelly, and thinking about what you said
to us earlier."
"And?"
"And I've decided that I really don't mind if Kelly wants to be with you
more than once."
"Is that so?"
"Yup. Talking to her tonight, I realized that she's already a little in
love with you, and that I didn't mind. When I started thinking about that,
I knew that if you, uh, helped her, she'd be even happier, and more in love
with you - but that it wouldn't change anything about the way that you love
ME. And I know that if you help her, you won't be able to help but love
her, too; I mean, that's just the kind of guy you are - you wouldn't do it
just to touch her or see her naked or anything like that, you'd do it
because you *cared* about her, and wanted her to be happy and make her feel
good. Just like I love you, I love her, too, in a different way, and want
her to be happy. If that means that she's with you more than once, then
it's okay with me, because I *do* love her - and you."
"What do you mean, she's already a little in love with me?"
"When you were talking to her, it wasn't like she was a kid or
something; you didn't worry about anything except being honest with her.
Even when you said that about her being lonely, and it her, you didn't
try to baby her. Nobody's ever really been like that with her before; the
ones that know she's smart still treat her like she's stupid, if you know
what I mean. So, when you didn't worry about it, she understood it to mean
that you actually _respected_ her, and that whole thing you told us about
respect kind of kicked in. So, because you respect her, she loves you a
little."
"Trouble, don't tell her this, but when I said that about her being
lonely, I did it the mean way, just to find out if she *was* going to be
grown up or not. If she'd started crying or acting up about it, I'd know
that _emotionally_ she wasn't ready; but because she responded with adult
emotions and thoughts, she proved to me that she's a woman, not a
little girl."
She looked up at me for a moment, to say, "You're sneaky."
"Yeah. And your point is... what?" earning myself a giggle and hug
from her.
She returned to snuggling against me, and asked, "So when she asks you
again, what are you going to tell her?"
"So, for her, are you?"
"No. Well, okay, a little. What are you going to say?"
"That depends. If she's really thought it through, and knows what she
wants and can tell me, then I'll probably say 'yes'" -a small gasp next to
me - "But she has to understand that no matter how much I like her, even
love her, I'm not going to do it unless and until she's able to convince me
that she's really ready; and I think - I hope! - you can vouch that that
isn't easy."
"Yeah, I can!"
"Good. Now you can go back and tell her that you were able to weasel
the answers out of me, without my even knowing you were doing it."
"Yeah, like she'd believe that." she answered, but got up anyway, and
headed off.
I turned the back on, and got it tuned to the channel that offered
"Politically Incorrect", a rather irreverent kind-of talk show that I
sometimes enjoyed. Usually, the guests were actors, authors, and other
folks that lived far enough from reality as to have no idea that clues even
_existed_, never mind having one. But, every so often, he'd get a group
together that actually had something interesting to say. Once set up, I
muted the TV, so I could get a little more out of the book I'd started.
I was mildly surprised, then, when about a half hour later, when the two
of them came walking into the den. Kelly, wearing her robe, sat down in
one of the chairs diagonally across from the couch, while Jan, in her
nightie, sat on the hearth. I noted the page I was on (never have needed
to fold pages (horror!), or use bookmarks), and put it down, waiting for
one of them to speak. Kelly cleared her throat, indicating that she wanted
to speak first. Interestingly, she looked nervous, but quite resolved
about what she'd come in there for.
After a couple of false starts, she was finally able to say, "Dan, I've
thought about what you said, and the questions you had. When I've, uh,
masturbated, I've had what I thought were orgasms; but nothing like what
Jan has told me she's experienced, so I don't think that's what they really
were. So what I want from you is for you to help me learn what kinds of
things will help me have stronger orgasms, and help me _start_ learning
what things I like and don't like about sex. I want you to teach me about
what it feels like when a uses his mouth on me, and how I can do the
same for him. I want to learn touching, and kissing, and all of that. I
want to learn all of the things that you've shown Jan - she's told me what
they are, all of them. I want to know what a penis looks and feels like,
when it's hard and when it's not, what a man's testicles look like and feel
like. I want to see what a looks like when he ejaculates, and even
what his semen feels and tastes like. I'm even willing to find out what
*I* taste like, when I'm as excited as Jan has told me she gets; I never
seem to get wet enough to really know. Honestly, I don't even really know
what *I* look like, down there, where my and everything are."
She looked at me, hesitantly, and I nodded for her to continue.
"If you're as patient and gentle and everything as Jan has told me - and
I think maybe you are, now - then I might even want to go as far as, uh,
losing my virginity." At that, Jan's head snapped around to look at her,
eyes large as saucers. Clearly, that last hadn't been discussed between
them.
"Okay, Kelly, you've got my attention, and you've settled my mind about
some of the things that worried me. Do you understand that I wasn't trying
to embarrass you, or make you ashamed or anything like that?"
"Yes. I know - now - that you were just trying to make sure that I was
really serious, and that I understood what I was getting myself into. I
think that I can show you I'm serious, and that I'm not afraid of what I'm
asking you."
"How so?" I asked.
She answered by standing up, and dropping her robe, to stand naked in
front of me. That seemed to surprise Jan, as well.
I looked first at her face - she returned my look without flinching or
blushing. As she stood there, hands hanging at her sides, neither hiding
nor exposing anything in particular, I looked her over, slowly and
carefully. On her own, she turned slightly, so that I could see a bit more
of the back of her, for a couple of minutes before turning back to face me.
I looked her in the eye again, and still she didn't blush. I said,
"Okay, you've convinced me of that part, too. You can put your robe back
on, now."
She started to reach for it, but changed her mind, and simply sat back
down on the chair - again, taking no special steps to show or hide
anything.
"Well, you've convinced me. My opinion of you has improved greatly -
not because of how you look; nice as it is, there are millions of pretty
girls in the world - but because of your intelligence, character, and yes,
even soul. If you really want me to teach you, I will, as long as you
understand that you can cancel the whole thing at any time - and once you
cancel it, that will be the end of it - I won't ever bother you about it,
and you won't ask me to do it again. As for losing your virginity, that's
up to you - if you want to stop short of that, that's fine, I'll
understand, and not bother you about it, and if you want us to be together
again without going any farther, that's fine, too."
She looked me squarely in the eye, and said, "I understand, and agree
completely."
"Okay, with that settled, how does this happen?"
Here, Jan spoke up for the first time. "Well, John and Leo have a
soccer practice tomorrow afternoon. It's supposed to go from 1 to 3, and I
thought that I could go with them, take them for ice cream after it was
over, then to the store to check out a or two. You know how
they are, Uncle Dan, and all that should keep us busy until 5:00, or a
little later. If it doesn't, for some reason, I've got a couple of other
things I can use to keep us all out of here until then. So you've got from
whenever we leave tomorrow until 5:00 at the earliest. They've been kind
of bugging me to spend some time with them, and this is a good chance - and
reason! - to do it."
I responded "Yeah, but the idea is to keep it relaxed and easy, and that
doesn't seem like much time if things go the way Kelly seems to want them
to. How about if I pay for a between the ice cream and store?
That'll add another couple of hours, and keep any of us from feeling any
particular hurry by pushing the deadline back to say, 6:30?"
Jan agreed, and then Kelly took over, saying, "I have to admit that I'm
nervous about this, but I'm willing to do whatever you say." looking at me.
I told her "First thing for you to learn is that it's not a question of
doing what I say - it's doing what you're comfortable with, when you're
ready. You're obviously not ashamed for me to see you nude" - they both
smiled - "so how about if we start with an anatomy lesson" - here, Jan
giggled - "and we can just see where it goes from there?"
Kelly agreed, and that seemed to settle it. They got up, and Kelly
picked up her robe - and showing me how firm her were when they
didn't move during the process - but not putting it on. As they started to
leave, Kelly paused a moment, then asked Jan "Uh, Jan? Is it okay if I
come back there in a few minutes, instead of now?"
Jan smiled at her, nodded, and left after giving me a wink.
Kelly came over to me, and asked, "Is it okay if I sit down?"
"Sure"
"Um, on your lap?"
"That's fine, too."
She did, with her legs to the side, and turned to look at my face,
studying it for a few moments. I put my arms around her, but loosely, so
she'd know I wasn't starting anything yet.
Then she looked me in the eyes, and said, "You know, you're pretty
special."
"I try to be."
"I know, and I think that's what MAKES you special - you really do
_try_, because you CARE. You joke about yourself, and play dumb sometimes,
but that's only to help folks relax around you. I know you're not as dumb
as you pretend sometimes; in fact, you're kinda scary how smart you are.
You've got more love and compassion and SOUL in your little finger than
anybody I know has in their whole body. I love you, and you make me want
to be like you."
Where the hell did all this come from?
"Well, in case you hadn't noticed, you aren't built right to be like
me."
For the first time ever, I saw Kelly give someone the Goober look - but
it was me she was looking at.
"C'mon, you know better than that. One of the reasons I love you is
because you're smart like that; don't go blowing it by playing like both of
us are dumb."
What is this kid? A witch or something?
"Sorry. Sometimes, stuff like that just kinda slips out."
"I understand; I do stuff like that, too, so people don't get too shook
up around *me*. Just remember, I'm not those other ones - *I'm* not scared
by who you are. You can talk straight with me."
With that, I could see in her eyes that she really had fallen in love
with me; and I started to wonder if I hadn't fallen more than a little in
love with her. She leaned forward, and kissed me on the lips - and I
kissed her back. Things quickly heated up, and before long, she had her
arms around me, hugging me, and I was hugging her and caressing her back
while our tongues dueled in each other's mouths.
It was Kelly who broke the kiss, leaning back to look into my face with
smoky, lustful eyes. Tilting her head, she said, "I think maybe I got the
right teacher, here. But if I don't get back to Jan, she's probably going
to come looking for me, and I don't think I want an audience, just yet."
I could only respond by saying, "You might be right about Jan, but she
might just figure it out, and stay where she is, too. Probably better if
we wait until tomorrow, though, when there isn't any pressure or worry."
She nodded, and stood up before asking me "Uh, could you give me a hug
before I go? I mean, without your shirt? I want to feel your skin on mine
before I go to bed."
I readily agreed, and stood up. I had barely gotten my hands on the
first button when she said, "Here, let me. I want to learn how, and this
seems like a good place to start."
I laughed, and put my hands back down at my sides, leaving her free to
take care of my herself. The first couple of buttons seemed to give
her a little trouble, but she quickly got the hang of it, and with a little
help from me, soon it on the floor.
Looking up into my eyes, she raised her arms to hug me, and I did the
same. She moved into my arms and started hugging me, pressing her into my chest while she held me tightly. I held her, as well, just as
tightly, and we stood there hugging each other for a couple minutes before
she again moved away from me. As she stepped back, I could see that her
nipples where erect, and looked forward to being able to give them the
attention they deserved.
Smiling at me, she said, "That's nice, but I really do have to go to
bed."
I smiled back, and teased her with "Well, if that's the way you're going
to be, then fine. Just go off to bed; see if I care! Good night!"
She giggled, and as she turned to leave, I gave her a pat on the butt,
and lovingly told her "Sleep well, Kelly." She looked over her shoulder at
me, smiled, and quietly headed back to Jan's room, making sure I had a nice
view on the way.
I turned off the TV, kicked off my shoes, and lay down; but sleep didn't
come as soon as I'd have wanted.
...
The next morning, I was awakened by a pair of soft lips on mine, and a
hand on my chest.
When the lips left, and without opening my eyes, I said "If that's John
or Leo, we're going to have to have a *serious* talk!" - and heard Kelly's
giggle in return.
Opening my eyes and looking up, I could see that she'd worn her robe,
but hadn't bothered to fasten it, so that it hung open, showing me her
breasts and pubic area.
I raised my hand, palm up, and looked at her questioningly; she
understood, and nodded her permission for me to touch her.
She twitched a little when I finally touched her, but didn't flinch or
make any sound; I cupped her in my hand, and gently ran my thumb
over the nipple, causing her areola to pucker, and her nipple to harden.
Not wanting to play favorites, after a moment I moved my hand to the other
breast, repeating my actions, and getting the same results. When she
started to pant a little, I sat up; she moved closer, and I was able to use
both hands. After perhaps a minute or two, she leaned forward - I could
see her eyes getting smoky with arousal - and began kissing me. At first,
she was nearly as hesitant as she had been the night before, but quickly
equaled the previous nights gains.
When she moved to sit on my knees, I looked at the clock on the mantel,
and seeing that the wouldn't likely be awake for another hour or so,
didn't object when she spread her legs slightly so that she was facing me
full on.
She leaned forward, putting her head on my shoulder, and began hugging
me, making it difficult to continue playing with her breasts. So I
carefully moved my hands to her back, stroking the length of it, from her
shoulders to her waist. When she started pressing her into my
chest, I took it as a cue to expand my touch, and slowly started going
farther and farther in my explorations. After a few minutes, I was sliding
my hands down her back to her ass, which I would caress and squeeze gently,
then over to her hips and back up her sides, pausing to run my thumbs over
the sides of her breasts, then curling around to her shoulders and neck,
before starting the cycle all over again.
It didn't take long before she was panting, and starting to arch her
back so that her pelvis rubbed against my leg while she started kissing my
neck and shoulder.
Several minutes of that had my motor going pretty good, and it was all I
could do to stop my caresses and simply hold her when I said "Kelly?"
"Uhn?" she gasped.
"I think we'd better stop."
"W- Wuh- why?"
"Because everyone will be getting up in a little while, and you don't
want an audience, remember? As nice as this feels"
"Uh-HUH!"
"- I don't know if we would be able to stop before the saw us, and
that wouldn't be a good idea, would it?"
"Nuh- No."
"Believe me, Kelly, I don't really want to stop, either - but if we can
quit now, then we'll have the whole afternoon, okay?"
Reluctantly, she released her hold on me, and sat straight up again,
with my hands on her hips.
I could see in her eyes that it was something of a battle for her to get
control, and did my best to help by simply holding still and not doing
anything.
A couple of minutes later, she was in full control again, and looked in
my eyes to say "Damn! If you hadn't said something, I was ready to keep
that up forever. You've got me more hot and bothered than I've ever felt
before!"
I laughed a bit, and said "I don't know about *that*, but I can tell you
were enjoying it", looking down at where she'd been rubbing herself against
me, and the small wet spot she'd left on my pants leg. When she saw it,
she got a surprised look on her face, and without hesitation, dipped a hand
down to her crotch, where she ran a finger between her vaginal lips.
Bringing it back up, we could both see that it was quite wet; we also
detected an ever-so-slight odor of sweet muskiness. Her eyes wide, she
looked at me and said "I've _never_ been that wet there before! What are
you doing to me, and how can you do that?"
I laughed again, and told her "*I'm* not the one doing it, silly, YOU
are." - which earned me a dirty look. I continued, "I think it's just a
case of having the right situation and person, is all. All I'm doing is
giving you the attention you deserve, and some encouragement."
"You're encouraging me, alright! I'm starting to understand what I've
been missing out on, and why Jan said you helped her so much! Is the whole
afternoon going to be as nice as this?"
"That depends, Kelly."
She frowned slightly, and asked, "Depends on what?"
"On whether or not you want it to. If you get scared or anything like
that, then, no, it won't. But if you're as open to new feelings and
experiences this afternoon as you were last night and just now, then yes,
it will be as nice - if not more."
She got a very thoughtful look on her face, followed a bit later by one
of eager anticipation.
Patting her hip, I said, "Now, I think it's time you let me get up, and
you went in there and got dressed, so we don't shock the too much!"
She laughed, and stood up; before *I* got up, though, I leaned forward,
and softly kissed her on the end of each breast, making her gasp, and her
nipples harden again. She looked at me, and said "If you keep that up, I'm
not going to make it to this afternoon!"
"Sure you will - because you have to."
"Yeah, I will - you rat!" With a smile on her face, she made a show of
closing and belting her robe. Stepping forward to give me a quick kiss on
the lips, she made her way back to Jan's room, and closed the door behind
her.
The morning passed entirely too slowly. They had all bunched up in the
den with me, watching on TV. Jan noticed the looks that Kelly
kept giving me, and just smiled at each of us whenever we looked at her. I
watched her closely, and never saw any sign of jealousy or envy or anything
but support and affection.
We all had a light lunch - the so they didn't feel bogged down for
soccer practice, Jan (I think) from nerves, and Kelly and I in anticipation
of _our_ 'practice'.
Jan even went so far as to suggest to the that they get an early
start, so they could warm up a little before the practice session. When
she offered to play with them, they readily agreed, and all of them were
out of the house by 12:30.
As we heard the door close, I looked at Kelly, and saw that she was
having an attack of nerves. I have to confess that I was too, a bit. When
she looked at me, I told her "Kelly, there's nothing to worry about, or be
afraid of. YOU are in charge, here - nothing is going to happen without
YOUR permission. If you tell me 'stop', then I'll stop - right then and
right there, without hesitation. If I start to do something you don't like
or don't want me to, just say so, and that will be the end of it. I'm not
going to be upset or angry with you if there's something you don't want to
do - I'm here to _help_ YOU, There's no hurry or rush; if we run out of
time today, then we can start again another time, if that's what you want.
Since Jan has talked to you about her and I, you know that she and I didn't
do everything the first time, either, and that I'm not going to rush you or
_knowingly_ do anything to make you uncomfortable or unhappy. If I *do*
happen to do anything like that, I will *stop*, immediately, when you tell
me. You told me that you love me; well, I love you too, and I don't want
to do ANYTHING to upset you in ANY way. Okay?"
That seemed to calm her considerably, and she said "Thank you. I'm
nervous because I've never done anything like this before, and I don't know
what - if anything - I'll like or dislike, and I don't want to disappoint
you."
Surprised, I answered, "There's nothing you could possibly do or say
that would disappoint me. If you want to tell me right now that you've
changed your mind, and don't want anything to happen, then I'll accept
that, and we can go watch the boys. I won't be upset or angry or any of
that kind of nonsense - like I said, I'm here to try and make YOU happy,
and if that's what would make you happy, then that's what we'll do. As
I've told Jan, there are some things about sex that some people like, while
others DON'T like them, and others simply don't care. That's why we're
here - to find out what YOU like, and don't like; what *I* think about any
of it is irrelevant to what YOU think about it."
That seemed to put her at ease, and a bit later, she said, "Uh, how do
we, um, get started?"
"How do you want it to? Last night, I suggested an anatomy lesson, if
you like, so that we can kind of ease into the rest of it. Jan's told me
that there isn't much to the sex education you all have at school, so that
seems like a good place to start; but if you already know what's what, then
we can still start that way, and just not take as long with it."
She blushed a bit, and said "Um, I've learned a little bit about it from
Jan, but I don't think I really *know* anything, so that's probably a good
idea."
"Okay, that's where we start, then. Have you ever seen any kind of
pictures or diagrams or anything describing things?"
"No, not really." she answered, a little unsure, looking down.
"That's fine; I'm asking so I know how and where to start, okay? It's
not a test, and there aren't any right or wrong answers; just reality,
okay? I can find a couple drawings that we can use for reference, and we
can get started."
That cheered her up, and she looked at me again when she said, "Okay.
Um, what can I do?"
"Well, I think we'll want some room, so that pretty much excludes the
bedrooms. How about a couple blankets on the floor in the den, and maybe a
couple pillows or cushions? If you want to get that part ready, I'll get
the diagrams, and we can go from there."
She nodded her agreement, and as I headed for the computer in the den,
she made for the linen closet.
A few minutes later, when I'd printed the diagrams I'd found on the net,
I turned around to see that she'd laid the blankets out, and had a couple
of pillows handy. Sitting on the couch, she looked a bit nervous, but
eager, as well.
She watched me carefully as I told her "Kelly, I think it's pretty
obvious that as this goes along, we're going to wind up naked with each
other. How that happens is up to you."
She blinked a bit, and said, "How is that?"
"Well, we can start with all our clothes on, and just take off whatever
is necessary when we need to, or we can both get completely naked right
off. If we both get naked right off, we can do it separately, or together,
privately or with each other. Or, if you want, one of us can be naked, and
the other one keep their clothes on until YOU decide they need to come
off."
Finally realizing that she really was in control, she calmed down again,
and with an impish smile, said "Uh, I think I'd like us to be naked from
the start."
"That's fine. How do you want us to do that?"
"I think I want to take your clothes off, and then have you take mine.
Is that okay?" she asked, mischievously.
"It is if that's what you want."
With that, I calmly walked over to the edge of the blankets she'd
spread, put the diagrams face down on the floor, and simply stood there,
looking at her.
After a moment, she stood up, and moved over in front of me, facing me.
She hesitantly reached up for my buttons, and when I didn't say
anything, began unfastening them. When they were all undone, she pulled my
shirt open, and looked into my face, as though asking permission. I
nodded, and she leaned forward slightly, to first kiss my chest, and then
start caressing it. After perhaps a minute or two, she stopped, and
looking up into my face again, started pulling my off. I helped as
needed, and shortly, it was on the couch.
Taking a deep breath, her hand was trembling as she started to reach for
my belt buckle. Without touching her, I said "You might find it easier
later if my shoes come off, next, instead."
Blushing furiously, she looked up into my face before squatting down to
undo my shoelaces, and as I raised each foot in turn, my shoes, which she
set at the end of the couch.
Standing again, she was much calmer as she reached for my belt, and
after a little fumbling, got it undone. Hesitantly, she reached for the
snap of my jeans; I pulled my stomach in a bit to help her, but otherwise
didn't say or do anything. Once the snap was open, her hands were visibly
trembling as she reached for the zipper, and pulled it down. Once that
hurdle was out of the way, it didn't take her long to kneel down, and get
my jeans down around my ankles; and after I'd raised each foot, on the
couch with my shirt. Staying on her knees, she tentatively reached for my
jockey shorts several times before finally laying her hand on my semi-erect
penis that was gently tenting the front of them. When she looked up at me
again, I nodded, and she gently began squeezing it. After a few moments,
though, her curiosity got the better of her, and she grasped the waistband
of my shorts, and pulled them down to about mid-thigh. As my genitals
popped free, she exclaimed "Oh!" and paused to examine them for a bit.
Finally, though, she finished pulling my shorts down, and when I raised
each foot, removed my socks, as well. The whole lot were soon on the
couch, too.
Now that I was naked before her, she was free to do as she wished; it
didn't take her long to muster the courage to use a couple of fingers to
grasp my penis, and move it around so that she could look at it from
different angles; and move it out of the way so she could look over my
testicles. Finally releasing it, she put her hands on my thighs, and felt
the muscles of my legs, and then around to my butt. Apparently satisfied
that I was really there, and really naked, she stood and again kissed me on
the chest before stepping back to face me.
To my raised eyebrow, she nodded her readiness, and I stepped forward to
begin undressing her. Starting with her blouse, I slowly unbuttoned it,
kissing each newly exposed bit of flesh, from just below her throat, to
just above her navel; and as I removed it, I kissed her collarbones, and
then shoulders. Her blouse easily found a home at the opposite end of the
couch from my clothes. Her bra fastened in the front, and I carefully
unhooked it, and gently pulled the cups away from her breasts, pausing to
kiss her dark brown nipples as they came into view, causing a catch in her
breath both times.
Kneeling, I gently slid my hands down her sides, then her thighs, on my
way to removing her shoes; she hadn't bothered with socks. I looked up at
her as I reached for the waistband of her pants, pausing just before
touching her, giving her the chance to change her mind. She nodded to me,
and I carefully unfastened the waist, and then the other buttons that made
up the fly on them. I reached back to hold and caress her buttocks briefly
before taking the waistband and gently pulling it down, sliding her slacks
to her ankles, and then off of her. Before me, I saw the pale nylon of her
bikini briefs, along with a hint of wetness at the juncture of her legs.
Leaning forward, I kissed her bellybutton as I slid my fingers under the
waistband of her panties; grasping them, they too slid down her hips,
allowing me to plant soft kisses on her hips and belly and just above her
pubic hair. Sliding them the rest of the way down, they joined the rest of
her clothing on the couch. Before standing again, I leaned forward once
more, to place a kiss first on her soft, black, straight pubic hair - where
I was greeted by the gentle scent of her womanhood - then on the inside
front of each of her thighs, where they met her pelvis.
Standing again, I took a step away from her, and could see that she was
already developing an aroused flush, her shoulders and upper chest
noticeably darker from the blood.
We stood there, looking at each other, for a couple of minutes before I
offered her my hand, and said, "Shall we begin, then?"
That broke her gaze at my body, and she took my hand as we moved to sit
next to each other on the blanket.
Once seated and comfortable, I picked up the drawings, and explained to
her that they were 'generic' diagrams of the genitals of each sex, and that
we were going to compare them to the real thing. From there, things went
much as they had when I'd done this with Jan - except more quickly, since
Kelly was much more sure about what she wanted. Her clitoris amazed me -
though barely visible most of the time, when erect, it protruded quite
clearly under it's hood; and judging by the way she reacted when I touched
it at one point, quite sensitive. I was quite pleased by the size and
shape of her labia, too, when we got to them: thin, they were barely darker
than her skin, and even when fully extended, were barely visible in her
cleft. When we got to the part about looking at her labia, I had to find a
mirror; I'd completely forgotten about it, and didn't have one handy.
Kelly, too, was interested in seeing what her hymen looked like, and it was
with much less hesitation and discussion that we got her the view she was
after, with my help - though she did express surprise and amazement on how
wet she'd gotten inside. Though not as 'fluid' as Jan, she was still quite
wet; more than ample for what was yet to come (apologies for the pun).
Then, of course, it was her turn, and I laid back as I'd done before,
with similar warnings about sensitive spots. Kelly, too, asked about the
difference between my circumcised penis, and the uncut one of the diagram;
and was more accepting of the explanation. Here, too, Kelly was much more
direct and inquisitive than Jan had been; and I answered all of her
questions just as directly.
Once assured that she was reasonably normal in her particulars, and
satisfied that she understood the function and workings of the male
anatomy, she laid back and got thoughtful for a bit. Content to let her
move at her own pace, I waited patiently until she came back to our time
zone.
Looking at me, she said, "I can stop now, can't I?"
"Yup."
"And you really wouldn't be mad or upset or anything, either, would
you?"
"Nope."
She looked into my eyes for a while, and saw that I was telling her the
pure, unadulterated truth.
She finally spoke again: "You know, you really are kinda scary."
"How's that?"
"Because you're not trying to bullshit me."
Surprised, as much at the language as the statement, I asked, "Why would
I want to do that?"
"Cause I'm laying here, naked, and you've seen everything there is about
me, and you're still willing to stop if I want; and even more, I really do
believe that you wouldn't be mad or anything."
"Yeah, and?"
"And I don't think there are many people in the world that would do
that. You really are putting what I want and what I need ahead of anything
else, right now. And that's what's so scary - I don't know *anybody* that
has ever been that honest with me, or that caring *about* me."
"I'm sorry to hear that."
"See? That's what I mean - you really *are* sorry. Not because you're
supposed to be, or anything like that, but because you really do *care*."
"Isn't that the way people are supposed to be?"
"Yeah, but it never happens that way. Mostly, they're just trying to
find a way to use each other - for their jobs, for sex, for money, or
whatever else they're after. Why aren't *you* like that?"
"Damned if I know. About the only thing I can figure is that I'm just
not willing to settle for anything less. I can't change the world, at
least not all at once, but I can try to change ME, and maybe even some of
the people that I come into contact with. Maybe not a lot, but a little;
and with a little luck and enough time, maybe it will be enough to make a
bigger change."
"What are you, some kind of saint, or something?"
"Not likely. When I was your age, I got into enough trouble for any 3
people. Then I went into the Navy to get away from home, and they helped
me start getting my head on straight. Nothing like working on airplanes,
where people's lives are literally in your hands to give you a sense of
perspective - and doing it RIGHT to give you confidence and self-respect.
Traveling around in Asia, I got the chance to see what other countries and
people and cultures are like, and that got me interested in the how and why
of it - and that got me interested in learning what I could about, of all
things, philosophy."
"I thought philosophy was just people talking about stuff that didn't
matter to anybody."
"Sadly, that's true in a lot of cases. But if you take the time to
learn _philosophy_, and not just the junk most philosophers try to teach,
then it DOES make a difference. You start learning about ethics and morals
and all kinds of things, and you learn how to use philosophy in real life,
to solve problems and find answers."
"You mean like religion?"
"No, religion is a special case. Religion is kind of like
fill-in-the-blanks philosophy: rather than helping you find answers for
yourself, religion offers you an answer - whether it's really right, or
not."
"How do you mean?"
"Well, you know about the Ten Commandments, right? Well, they are a
specific religious application of the philosophic fields of ethics and
morals. Except that the religious versions are usually geared toward
keeping some kind of control over people - usually by the religious leaders
- than finding ways for people to solve THEIR problems."
"For instance?"
"For instance, whichever commandment it is that says to honor thy and thy mother. They tell you to do it, but without saying WHY; and if you
don't do it, they try to make you feel guilty about something, and control
you through your guilt - whether or not that guilt is actually deserved."
"Like how?"
"Well, take you, for example. From what you've told me, your don't pay much attention to you, and don't much seem to care what happens
to you. So exactly *why* should you honor them? Respect them, sure, but
HONOR them? For what? Why should you honor somebody that doesn't appear
to give a happy damn what happens to you, good or bad? Why should you be
punished or feel guilty about not honoring someone like that?"
"It sounds like you're saying that they have to earn my honor, somehow."
"Don't they? Would you give your money to anybody on the street that
walked up and asked you for it? No? Then why should you give something
far more personal and intimate to the emotional equivalent of a stranger,
even if they are related to you?"
"What about love?"
"What about it?"
"You say that you love me. Why?"
"Simple. Because you have _value_ to me."
"What, I'm something you can buy or sell?"
"No, I didn't say that. I said that you have value to me, not that you
were valuable to me."
"What's the difference?"
"If you were _valuaBLE_ to me, that would me that I could use you for
some gain of my own, either financial or sexual or whatever, at no cost to
myself. But to have _value TO_ me, it means that there are things about
you that, if lost, would COST me something, as a person."
"Such as?"
"Such as your intelligence. To see a mind as good as yours is a
pleasure to me, BECAUSE I see so few of them, and it sometimes gets tiring
not being able to speak as freely as I can with you. Such as your
self-respect, because it's so rare. Such as your independence, because
that's even rarer. You are of value to me - I love you - because of the
best that is inside you, pretty much the same as you love me - I am of
value to you - because of the best that's within ME."
"So love is a kind of trading?"
"At its most basic and fundamental level, it IS trading. The trading of
one's best values for the best values of another, freely, as equals, value
for value. That's why Susan wasn't willing to stay Phil's girlfriend:
there wasn't LOVE involved. She offered HER best, and Phil offered HIS
best, and because the values involved weren't EQUAL, she felt cheated after
a fashion, and withdrew her love. The value he offered her - the content
of his mind and character - his love - was worth far less than the love -
HER character and values - she was offering. To continue such an unequal
trade is to commit suicide, either emotionally or spiritually or mentally;
Susan simply has too much self-respect - self-VALUE - to do that."
After a bit, she asked me "Then how does sex fit into it? Jan told me
that you said having sex and making love were different."
"As far as I'm concerned, they are. 'Making love' is the physical
equivalent of the spiritual love I just described. Having sex is the
physical ACT, but without emotional attachment involved in making love.
Last night, when we were kissing, that was 'making love' on a small scale,
because we truly cared for each other. Kissing, without that bond, is only
having sex, on an equally small scale. Get it?"
With that, I saw a light come on in her eyes - that sensation almost
everyone has when something that's been bothering them suddenly becomes
clear, and they really, truly UNDERSTAND it, fully and completely.
"Then I want you to teach me how to MAKE LOVE. Completely. To ALL of
me." she told me, confidently, with an absolute radiance.
Yeah, she got it.
I began by leaning down to kiss her, softly, on her forehead, then the
bridge of her nose. Both eyes were next, then her cheeks, and finally -
gently - her lips. Her return kiss was equally gentle, and she patiently
accepted it when I moved on to kiss more of her face before returning to
her lips. This time, my kisses were firmer, as were hers. Gradually, in
an ever--increasing cycle, we became more and more insistent, and more and
more involved with each other - at times, I didn't know where I ended and
she began.
As our bonding started, so did our explorations: reaching out, my hand
landed on her breast, gently as a butterfly, then began stroking it from
base to tip the same way. Firm as her were, I could feel them
tighten even more at my touch, her nipple first hardening, then erecting to
press into the palm of my hand.
Her hand took a less direct route - first touching my face, she softly
and slowly trailed it down my chest, then my belly, until she reached my
manhood, full of blood but not yet erect. Her gentle stroking soon
corrected that deficiency, and she continued on by cupping my testicles in
her hand, and stroking the sack, and even rolling them in her hand before
trailing her fingers back up, and along the length of me.
Following her example, I traced my way down her body, fingertips barely
touching her, pausing here and there to create little designs on her skin,
before reaching her pubis, and finally, her womanly treasure. I was not
surprised to find that her clitoris had raised its head in greeting, nor
that her inner recess had opened for my explorations. I softly traced the
outline of her pubic hair, and make several trips across and through its
lushness, marveling at its softness. However, I was continuously drawn
back to the damp, hot opening between her legs, and began exploring it with
my finger - tracing the outline of the lips guarding it; my
fingertip between her inner lips, feeling them almost clutching at me, as
though inviting me in. Ultimately, I did as they bid, and carefully
pressed a fingertip in toward her very core - and was made welcome by the
hunching of her hips, inviting me in even farther.
I went carefully, though - pressing in slightly, and then withdrawing,
to make sure that her slippery juices were well distributed before pressing
further inward. I met the resistance of her maidenhead, but found my way
past it without hurting her, until, finally, I had an entire digit in her.
Her moans into my mouth encouraged me to further action, and after a short
pause, I began stroking it in and out of her, feeling her inner lips
clasping at my finger as it withdrew, and guiding me on the way back in.
In a surprisingly short time, her pelvis was rising and falling in time
with my actions, and she'd broken off our kiss to gasp and moan as her
passion increased. After only a couple of minutes, she was near the peak,
but somehow unable to cross it. It was then that I moved my thumb down to
apply pressure to her clitoris, so that her pelvic movement caused the
pressure against my thumb to vary each time she raised her hips. That,
apparently, was enough, and it took perhaps a half dozen such thrusts to
finally grant her the release she'd sought for so long: when it finally
hit, her first spasm froze her in mid-air: hips raised, pressing her
clitoris against my thumb, with my finger inside her as far as it would
reach. I could feel the milking action of her vaginal walls as she tried
to draw my digit even farther inside; to increase her pleasure, I made
circling motions with it, causing her to gasp out the last bit of air she
had in her lungs before her vaginal mouth clamped down as her contractions
continued, one after the other. It was only when her oxygen-starved brain
demanded refreshment that she finally stopped her climax, and drew breath
again.
After that first draw of breath, she started panting, and lowered her
hips again. I slowly withdrew my finger, causing her to moan, and evincing
a flutter from her vaginal mouth. Selfishly, I cleaned it off with my own
tongue, savoring the sweet/spicy flavor she'd blessed it with. Satisfied,
I lay next to her, holding her as she continued trying to catch her breath,
and regain her senses. Her good health and youthful vigor helped her
recovery, and it was only a few minutes before she opened her eyes, looking
up at me with a gratitude I'd never seen before. To give her a little more
time to recover, I gestured something to drink, and she nodded. Returning
from the kitchen with some cool water and a couple of glasses, I filled
one, and held her up so that she could drink. A few swallows seemed to
satisfy her, and she indicated that I should put the glass down. When I
did, she turned and hugged me fiercely, crying into my chest.
When she finally released me, and lay back down, she said "Thank you!
Now I *KNOW* that what I felt before wasn't orgasms - THAT was. That's the
first time in my life that I've ever felt like that, and it's because of
you. I had no idea that _anything_ could feel that good!"
"Like I said, it was just a matter of having the right attention and
some encouragement. I was just lucky enough to be able to offer them at
the right time, and in the right way. YOU did the rest by being open to
the experience, and willing to take advantage of it."
"On the subject of taking advantage, are you going to, of me?"
I laughed, and said "Only if you want me to, Kelly - though if you
*want* me to, I don't think it could really be considered 'taking
advantage'."
"I do want - but before that, I want to find out about all the other
things we can do together. Um, Jan told me that you, uh, use your mouth
to, you know, make her climax. Could you do that to me, too?"
I smiled, and said, "It would be my pleasure, I assure you!" making her
laugh before replying, "Yeah, I heard that."
With her fully recovered, I was ready to resume the 'lessons' - and
lowered myself to kiss her, softly, on the lips. She responded eagerly,
but not demanding; knowing that she was about to experience something new.
I kissed her lips again, briefly, several more times, before moving down
to plant one on her throat, just next to her collarbone. The next was was
halfway between collar and the hollow of her throat. I continued kissing
her as I worked my way to the other side, and beyond, to her shoulder,
where I kissed, then softly bit, her. Placing my kisses more closely to
each other, I moved back toward her neck, until I was past their juncture,
and halfway up her neck to her ear. Taking the muscle in my teeth, I made
growling noises, and gently - so as to leave no bruises - waggled my head
back and forth, as though chewing on her. She laughed, and giggled, and
even scrunched her shoulder up before I released her and moved on to take
her earlobe between my lips, and softly 'chew' on it. When she gasped, I
released it, and using just the very tip of my tongue, traced the outline
and edges of her shell-like ear - and eliciting soft moans of appreciation.
When I was done with her ear, I slowly traced the line of her jaw with
my tongue, tasting the faint saltiness of her skin as I did so, until I
reached the other ear, where I again outlined and traced it with my tongue
- and getting another set of moans, stronger this time, for my efforts.
From there, I moved my way down to her other shoulder, and softly nibbled
and licked at the length of it. While doing that, I placed my hand on her
stomach, and gradually eased it up until my fingers were touching the lower
swell of her breast, and began tracing patterns on her chest and -
but always being careful not to actually touch her areolas and nipples. By
the time I finished her shoulder, she was panting softly, and arching her
back in an effort to get firmer contact with my hand, and get some
attention to the ends of her breasts. When she reached that point, I moved
on to placing soft, damp kisses across her collarbone, and then - randomly
- across her upper chest: I'd put the tip of my tongue on her skin as I
kissed her, and then use my mouth to apply a mild suction to the same spot
as I withdrew. I gradually moved down, until I was at the upper slopes of
her breasts; there, I branched out to apply the same tender kisses, but all
_around_ her breasts, circling each and paying special attention the
sensitive areas where they grew out of her sides. As her arousal
increased, and her moaning started, I slowly moved my focus to her breasts-
first one, then the other - still giving her the same kisses, and applying
them in inward-spiraling motions toward her nipples - but stopping short of
them. By this time, her areolas had puckered so much that they looked like
miniature volcanoes sitting on the ends of her breasts, with her fully
erect nipples looking like angry plumes of dark smoke. Moaning as she was,
she still managed to gasp out "Dammit, DO IT! *NOW*, before I go crazy!" -
so I did.
When I finally took the end of her in my mouth, and started
firmly on it, she had what could only be described as a mini
orgasm: her entire body tensed, and where my hand rested on her belly, I
could feel several small spasms pass through her as she gasped for air. It
didn't last but for a few seconds, but that was enough to bring her back
down slightly, and to reassure me that I was having the desired effect. I
moved on to the other breast, and did the same, though with lesser - but
still pleasing - results: she let out a loud moan, and arched her back to
try and get more of her in my mouth. Moving back and forth between
them, I gave each of her delightful mounds similar treatment: randomly
placing small kisses or licks or suction at different areas on the itself, teasing the nipples with my tongue-tip, washing the entire surface
thoroughly with my tongue, nibbling at the nipples with my lips, and
applying soft, rhythmic suction on the entire areola and nipple. Before
long, she was at the same high arousal, when I again started moving, this
time, lower, toward her pubis.
Taking a decidedly indirect route, I showered her with soft, dry kisses
all across her belly and hips and abdomen, pausing for a while to pay
special attention to her navel - rimming it with my tongue, dipping my
tongue tip into it like a lapping at milk, placing my whole mouth over
it and applying pulsating suction. The focus on her bellybutton started
her moaning even louder, and got her pelvis moving in small thrusting
motions.
Finally, though, I reached my goal: her pubic area, and more
specifically, her firmly rounded Mound of Venus, where her clitoris had
raised its head to watch out for me. As I drew my tongue down through her
soft, straight pubic hair, she readily spread her legs for me, allowing me
easier access to her treasures.
Her vaginal lips seemed to remember my previous visit, and were extended
- if barely visible through her down - and glistening with her dew.
Pressing my hands softly against the backs of her thighs, she quickly
raised her knees, tilting herself up for me - and bringing me a wave of the
delightful, heady aroma of a woman, aroused and ready. Glancing up at her
face, I could easily read the desire and anticipation on it, and dipped my
head to slide the tip of my tongue through her cleft, bottom to top. As my
tongue passed between her labia, I got a full taste of her essence - sweet
and spicy at the same time, as it had been on my finger, but stronger and
more pleasant - and then on up to gently brush across her clitoris, causing
her pelvis to snap up toward me slightly as she released a full-throated
moan of pleasure.
With that kind of encouragement, what could I do, but continue? I did
it again, but got a quieter - if no less enthusiastic - moan for the
effort. I made several more such passages, each time getting an audible
sound of appreciation.
Using my thumbs to spread her slightly, I took the opportunity to
examine her more close than I'd been able to, before.
What I saw delighted me: her mons was gently curved from her pubic bone
down to the entrance to her vagina; full without being 'meaty', and covered
with a medium-dense patch of straight, soft, dark hair. Her vaginal
opening was little more than a slit; guarded by two thin, smooth lips that
gently progressed upward to the hood of her slightly larger than usual -
and very erect - clitoris. Her pubic hair was short enough to not be in
the way of her vaginal opening or clitoris; the net effect was to cover,
without actually _hiding_, her treasures.
As I resumed my oral administrations, I found her hair to be soft and
long enough to tickle my lips, but not enough to interfere with my
attentions - there never was any of that
pause-to-pull-a-troublesome-hair-out nonsense.
I started by taking each of her small labia in my mouth, and on
them, followed with a soft chewing, and then a nibbling with my lips,
gently pulling them a bit out. I switched between them several
time, with her hands on my head to guide me when she wanted a change. From
there, I opened my mouth as far as it would go, and managed to cover her,
from perineum to clitoris, and started firmly on her while softly
circling her clit with my tongue - her reaction was to start moaning
loudly, and arching her pelvis up even more, exposing her back entrance to
me. Every so often, I would stop and pull my mouth away; it was during one
of these times that I noticed that our combined juices had trickled down to
moisten her rosette.
When I next resumed my attentions to her mons, I also moved my hand up,
and used my thumb to begin spreading the lubrication on her anus, rubbing
it and pressing against it slightly. She not only didn't object, but
gradually began pressing herself against my thumb, her muscles there
clasping at me, as though trying to capture it.
After a bit, though, my jaw was tired enough that I changed over to
simply making a probe of my tongue, and sliding it between her labia and
into her vagina, slowly tongue-fucking her. The change surprise her, and
pleasantly so, judging by the gasp I heard when I first entered her, and
the arching of her back as she tried to get even more of me into her. I
slid my tongue back out a bit, and fluttered it a bit between her lips,
earning another gasp, before sliding it back in as far as I could reach.
Her reaction was to start slowly humping her hips toward me, fucking
herself on my tongue as I held it in place.
After perhaps a minute of this, enough of my saliva and her secretions
had found their way down the crack of her ass that there was plenty of
lubrication for me to try pressing a finger - my thumb seemed a bit large
for a first experience - into her. Groaning, she accepted it when I
pressed in a little, then withdrew, making sure that there was plenty of
our juices to ease the way - in surprisingly short order, I had a finger
completely inside her nether hole, as she continued hunching herself up
toward me, now fucking herself on my tongue and sodomizing herself with my
finger.
For as long as I could, I kept my tongue straight and solid for her, but
the effort eventually got to me, and I had to change over to something more
active - taking her erect clitoris into my mouth and on it as I
softly fluttered my tongue across it. That, together with the sensation of
my finger in her ass, seemed to be enough, and after only a couple of
minutes, I could feel her clamp down on my finger, and the fluttering of
her labia as her orgasm started. After a moment, she froze, deep into her
first spasm, and I took the opportunity to begin moving my finger in rapid
in-and-out motions while applying suction to her clitoris without actually
touching it. She gave a shriek, and the intensity of her spasms nearly
doubled - I could barely move my finger in her ass, and I could feel her
labia pulsing against my lower lip. She froze there for perhaps fifteen
seconds before gasping as another, shorter, spasm hit her. Several more
followed, each only slightly less intense, until they finally stopped. As
she lowered her pelvis, my finger started to slide out, causing a series of
quivers in her until it finally popped free.
She lay there, gasping for breath as I moved back up to lay next to her
before taking her in my arms to hold her until she'd recovered for the
intensity of the experience. Again, her youth and vitality helped her with
the process, and it wasn't long before she was able to move again.
The first thing she did was kiss me - full on the mouth, tongues dancing
- and thus getting a taste of her own womanly essence. She pulled back a
bit, smacked her lips a little, and smiled, saying "I think I can see why
you like doing that!" before moving in to kiss me again, more chastely, and
then moving on to lick the remains of her secretions from my face.
When she finally lay back again, she smiled up at me, saying "Every time
you do something to me, it makes me feel better than the time before."
"I'm glad you liked it."
"Oh, I liked it all right! You kind of surprised me when you started
touching me, you know, back there; but it didn't or anything, so I
didn't stop you. Next thing I knew, it was feeling *good*!"
"Yeah, I kinda figured that."
She giggled, and asked "Uh, does that mean I'm weird or anything? I
mean, for liking my own taste, and letting you put your finger inside me
like that?"
"Not as far as I'm concerned. Some folks - men, too, mind you! - don't
mind, or even enjoy having attention paid to them like that. I don't much
care for it, but that's just me; if you like it, then have fun, and more
power to you."
"What about liking the way I taste?"
"Kind of the same thing, only different. Some women think tasting
themselves is okay, but would rather die than find out the taste of another
woman; other women wouldn't even think about tasting themselves. It's
another one of those open-to-the-experience kind of deals: if you're open
to it, you can find out if you like it, or you don't; otherwise, you're
just pre-judging something based on nothing more than your own prejudices,
without KNOWING."
"Do all women taste like that?"
"Obviously, I can't speak for *all* women" - earning myself a mild dirty
look - "but from the ones I DO know about, the answer is 'no'. Even the
same woman will vary a little bit, depending on her diet and health and,
uh, grooming."
"What do you mean 'grooming'?"
"Well, some women grow up being taught that their is somehow
dirty or nasty or bad, and don't bother practicing good sanitation and
grooming in that area. And kind of like when milk spoils, it starts to
smell and taste bad, a can do the same thing."
"I wondered about that. Some of the at school smell really,
really bad sometimes, like when they're having their periods. I guess it's
because they aren't washing themselves the way they should."
"Perhaps so."
"Well, I've never been like that - I like feeling *clean* after I take a
bath or shower, and that just seemed like part of that feeling."
After a moment, she asked "Uh, Dan?"
"Yeah?"
"Do you think I, you know, like girls, too? I mean, because I tasted
myself?"
"I don't know - have you ever tasted another girl, or made love with
one?"
"No!"
"Then how can you know if you would like one, or not? If she's clean -
like you are - and she's affectionate - like you are - then I don't see how
it could you any to find out. The only thing I think you should be
careful about is making sure that she's someone you can trust, because
there are still a lot of people out there that literally HATE the idea of
someone finding love, or enjoying sex, with another person of the same sex.
Plus, there's the problem of what the church would think about it."
"Oh, I don't worry too much about that kind of stuff, other than to be
careful not to aggravate them. I mean, I'm not Catholic or anything; my
parent send me to that school cause it's real good, and a WHOLE lot better
than public school. I mean, when they tell us to pray or give and all that, I do what they expect, but I don't really *believe* in it."
"Ah! That explains a few things to me, then."
"Like what?"
"Like why you didn't give me any argument when I was talking about
religion, for starters. And like why you were so able and willing to try
being together with me, like this, for another."
"You notice a lot of things, don't you?"
"Sure. You miss too much of life if you're not paying attention to it."
She looked thoughtful at that, and we continued to rest for a bit,
before she looked up at me again, and said, "You haven't, uh, climaxed yet,
have you?"
"No, but that's not important to me right now."
"But it's important to _me_. You've made me feel so good, and I want to
do the same for you."
"Kelly, you *really* don't have to do that."
"But I WANT to - I LOVE you, now, more than before, and I want to give
back that love - freely, equally, and value for value - the way you've
given it to me."
Hoisted on my own petard. Again. When am I gonna learn to keep my big
yap shut?
"Okay, if that's the way you really feel about it" - "I do!" - "Then I
guess it's okay."
She reached down and took my flaccid penis in her hand, before looking
up at me, and asking, "Uh, what do I do?"
"You've got a couple of choices - you can use just your hand, like I did
with you that first time, or you can use your mouth on me, like I did to
you just now. Either one would be just fine."
"What would you *like*?"
"Uh, a little of both, actually."
"So how do I start?"
"Well, to use your hand, you kind of do on the outside of me what I did
to the inside of you."
"Okay. And if I want to use my mouth?"
"Pretty much the same thing, only you can think of the end of my penis
as being like your clitoris - that's where most of the nerves are, and
that's where I would get the most intense feelings."
Satisfied, she started caressing and stroking me, seeming to enjoy the
results as my penis filled with blood, and became semi-erect. Happy that
she was having the desired effect, she moved down to begin licking at me,
and caressing my testicles; before long, I was fully erect, and enjoying
her attentions tremendously.
At one point, she looked up at me in awe, and said "It's so hard inside,
but soft on the outside - and so *HOT*! Are all this big? How do you
get that into a girl?"
"No, not all are that big; some are bigger, some are smaller - I'm
pretty close to average, actually. As for getting it inside a woman,
that's a matter of practice and patience. A woman stretches inside, so she
can accept almost any size; what matters is that she's aroused and excited
enough that her inside lubrication - her 'wetness' - is enough to let the
mans' penis slide in without hurting her."
She thought that over for a few moments, before returning to her
ministrations to my penis - which was now quite hard, and starting to
twitch in her hand. Seeing that I'd leaked a little pre-cum onto the tip,
she paused long enough to scoop a little on her finger, and put it in her
mouth to taste it. Satisfied, she said "A *little* salty - but I like it!"
before lowering her head to take my erection into her mouth, and running
her tongue around the head. At that, and after all that I'd been through
with her so far, it was a wonder I didn't blow my load. Fortunately, I
didn't, and was able to enjoy the rest of the experience.
Seeming to take my comment about the equivalency of the head of my penis
and her clitoris seriously, she was surprisingly careful and considerate -
not once did I have to caution her about too much pressure, or her teeth,
or anything of the sort.
With all the stimulation I'd already had, it didn't take long for me to
start down the road that dead-ends at male nirvana; each time she did
something pleasurable, and I responded, she redoubled her efforts; and
because she was so open to the experience, she didn't have any hesitation
about trying new things: taking the head of my erection in her mouth, and
'walking' her lips down it to take more of me in, until she'd taken all she
could manage. Or releasing me completely so that she could approach it
from the side, trying to wrap her lips at it from that direction while
massaging me with her tongue. Or twisting her head as she bobbed up and
down on it, stimulating places I'd almost forgotten I had. Or taking my
entire sack into her mouth, and using her tongue to press against the
underside of my penis where the sack hid it. Or licking my entire sack,
and then blowing on it, creating a sensation that both stimulated me, and
tightened me up. Or gently taking one testicle at a time into her mouth,
and ever so gently on it and rolling it around in her mouth before
moving on to the other.
It was when she finally settled in to bobbing her head up and down on my
penis, while rhythmically on it and using her tongue to constantly
caress the underside of the head, that I finally hit the 'home stretch',
and shortly later, the point of no return. When I felt my balls tighten up
in preparation for that first shot, I hurriedly told her "I'm going to
shoot!"
When she felt the first shot of my semen start, she quickly pulled her
head back, to watch as it cannoned out the end, and landed on my chest.
Satisfied with what she'd seen, she just as quickly took me back into her
mouth, firmly on the head, out the second shot with nearly
as much force as the first, and all the rest of them, as well, leaving me
thoroughly drained, and VERY happy. Some of my semen had escaped her at
first, and dribbled down my member, but all the rest had stayed in her
mouth after she tightened her lips around the head. Once she realized that
I was done, and that my penis was softening, she swallowed, and released me
before starting to lick up what had escaped her before - pausing a moment
to scoop some that had dribbled down her chin back into her mouth. Finally
satisfied that she'd gotten everything in the area, she licked me clean,
and, with a twinkle in her eye, moved up to softly lick and vacuum up the
splotch on my chest from that first shot. Content that she had it all, she
lay down next to me, and draped herself across me - one leg over mine, her
breasts pressing into my side, an arm across my chest, and her head on my
shoulder.
After a couple minutes, when I'd gotten my breath back, she lifter her
head to look at me, and ask "How did I do, Teach?" with a grin on her face.
I pretended to consider it for a bit, and answered "Hmmmm. All things
considered, I guess I really don't have any choice but to give you an 'F' "
- she looked surprised and afraid - "for 'Fabulous'!" which prompted her to
poke me in the side and call me a stinker before starting to laugh.
She lay back down next to me, and I put my arm around her, holding her
close. Looking up at the clock, I could see that we'd barely used two
hours; leaving half again that much still to us.
Contented just to be next to each other, we laid like that for several
minutes before Kelly spoke.
"Dan?"
"Yes, dear?"
"This has been really nice."
"Yes, it has."
"Were you really serious about what happens this afternoon being up to
me? I mean, I know you said it, and everything, but I just need to be sure
about something."
"Yes, I was really serious, and I really meant it. Haven't I shown you
that, yet?"
"Yeah, you have; I just needed to hear you say it one more time."
"Why?"
"Because I wanted to make sure before I asked you something."
"What's that?"
"Would you, um, be my first? I mean, the first one to actually make
love to me? You know, take my virginity?"
Sure, I'd heard her say something about it last night, but I really
didn't think the two of us were going to get anywhere near that point; at
least, not yet. It was enough of a surprise that I lay there for a bit,
thinking about it.
"Dan?"
"Yes?" I answered, still a bit distracted.
"Would you?"
That brought me out of it, and I had to think for a few seconds before
answering "Kelly, I'm genuinely honored that you would ask me. I'm not
going to insult you by asking if you're sure, because I know you well
enough now that I know you wouldn't ask me if you weren't. It's just that
it's a serious thing to ask, and I'm not sure that I want the
responsibility of making your first time as pleasant and comfortable as it
*should* be."
She answered by saying "I know that it is, from the way you've talked to
me, and even Jan, about it. I know you think there *might* be somebody
else out there that would be more gentle and careful than you, but *I*
don't think I'd find that person - at least, not before I was too to
enjoy it. Dan, I *trust* you. I *know* that you would be as patient and
considerate and all that as anyone I could ever hope to find. There's all
kinds of out there that would be more than happy to 'pop my cherry';
but I don't WANT it 'popped' - I want someone that will _remove_ it,
gently, with love and affection and concern for ME while they do it. I
don't want somebody 'like' you; I want it to BE you. Maybe it won't hurt;
but if it does, than I know that if YOU did it, you'd make the pain as
small as ANYONE could - and then you'd make me as happy, and satisfied, as
anyone could, too."
At the end of that, I could feel her hot tears as they rolled down my
side. Talk about 'feeling like crap" - I did, and big time.
After a few moments, I was finally able to say "Kelly, if you're *that*
sure you want to do this, and if you're *that* sure that you want it to be
_now_, and *that* sure you want it to be _me_, then I can't find it in
myself to deny you and disappoint you. If you want me to be your first,
then I'll do it - and do my best to make it a HAPPY memory."
It took a bit for what I'd said to sink in, but when it did, she gasped,
and raised herself up on her elbow, to look at me before asking "You will?"
I sighed, and answered, "Yes, since you're THAT sure you want me to. I
can only hope that you don't regret it, after."
She smiled at me, sniffled a little, and said, "I really am that sure -
not just that I want it to be you, and now, but that I'm not going to
regret it, either."
I smiled back, and reassured, she lay back next to me, giving me a hug
every little bit.
A couple minutes went by, and she slid her hand down to start playing
with my pubic hair, before asking, "So, um, how do we start? Do you have a
condom or anything that you need to put on or use or whatever?"
I answered by telling her "We start pretty much the same was as we have
before; we just don't let it stop where it has until now. As for not
making you pregnant, that's something *I* don't have to worry about."
Laughing at the expression on her face when she looked up at me, I
continued "Several years ago, I decided that I wanted a vasectomy, so that
I wouldn't have any unwanted children. So, my tubes have been cut, and all
I fire now are 'blanks', so to speak."
She gave me a dirty look for jerking her chain, and asked "What happens
if you DO decide that you want children, then?"
"Then I go back to the doctor I visited, and the woman and I use one of
the several samples I left before the operation. The doctor said I have
real good little swimmers, and that he didn't think there would be any
problems making a baby with any one of the samples I left."
Satisfied with the answer, she gave me a wicked grin, and moved up to
start kissing my chest, and even giving my nipples the occasional lick and
suck as her playing with my pubic hair expanded to include my penis, too.
Before long, I'd become semi-erect, and she apparently decided that more
effective measures were called for - and slowly changed position so that
her head was even with my penis, and her ass was pointed back at me. When
she finally took me into her mouth, I reached out and placed my hand on her
ass, marveling at the smoothness of her skin, and how it was both firm and
soft at the same time. As she dealt with getting me hard again with her
mouth, I took the chance to do a Braille examination of her ass and thighs
- caressing and squeezing her cheeks, gently rubbing her hips, and softly
stroking her thighs from just above the knee to just below the juncture of
her thighs. After a couple minutes of this, her backside was wriggling
slightly. Since she'd gotten me fully erect, I applied gentle pressure to
the inside of her knee, so that she would know to raise it. When she did,
I guided it over me, to my other side, so that she was now straddling my
chest. She understood what I wanted, and willingly scooted back a bit, to
allow me easier access to her now-damp cleft.
Tilting my head forward, I was able to easily run my tongue through her
slit, up the slightly oily nectar she'd produced. Reaching up, I
pulled her ass cheeks apart, so that I would have better access to all of
her, and began the pleasant task of using my mouth and tongue and fingers
to arouse her as much as I possibly could - which turned out to be a LOT.
Between her excitement at doing what she was to me - on me, licking
me, kissing and nibbling at my testicles, and all manner of things in
between - and what I was doing to her - nibbling at her labia with my lips,
flickering across her clitoris with my tongue, rubbing her anus with my
finger, and seeing how much of my tongue I could get into her in
different shapes - she was soon as open as I'd seen _any_ woman before
being entered, and fairly dripping with her essences.
When she felt my testicles draw up next to my body, she increased her
efforts, and in short order, had me hosing down the back of her throat with
my semen, which she greedily swallowed - even gulping more of me into her
mouth so as to not lose any of it. I was initially surprised by her
actions, but then realized that SHE understood that I would last longer on
the second go-around, and so was taking steps to make sure that I lasted as
long as possible when we got to the 'good part'. Once satisfied that she'd
properly drained me, she raised her head, and then her body. Sitting up,
she quickly turned herself around, so that she was kneeling over my face,
with her front toward my head. I quickly resumed my oral ministrations,
and reached up to start caressing and squeezing her breasts. From the way
she responded, I knew that she liked the simultaneous sensations - and
increased my efforts.
It didn't take long before I had a slow, steady stream of her juices
slowly trickling into my mouth, and she was slowly hunching her pelvis as I
licked and and nibbled everything I could get my mouth on, and
caressed and softly pinched and squeezed as much of her body as I could lay
hands on. To my surprise, it didn't take long before her arousal started
to have its impact on me, as well - I could feel my penis starting to
lengthen, and swell slightly. Sensing the change in me, she looked over
her shoulder, and saw that I was starting to recover. With a delighted
look on her face, she pulled away from me, turned around again, and began
licking at me, and taking me into her mouth while applying soft, rhythmic
suction. Happily, she also stayed close enough to my head that I was able
to resume my efforts, as well, helping my arousal progress.
As much as I enjoyed what I was doing, it was HER efforts that finally
got me hard; once satisfied that I was going to stay that way, Kelly
released me from her mouth, and carefully swung herself around to my side.
With a distinct lust in her eyes - and the slightest trace of nervousness -
she asked me "I'm ready. God, am I ready! What do I do now?"
It took me a moment before I was able to say, "The easiest thing would
be if YOU were the one controlling the, uh, action. So that if it started
to or feel uncomfortable, you could stop it when you wanted, for as
long as you needed. The best way for that to happen is if I'm on the
bottom, and you're over me, so you can lower yourself onto me, using your
weight to help me enter."
She nodded her understanding, and leaned over to give my erection one
final suck, leaving a sheen of her saliva as added lubrication in
anticipation of what she was going to do.
Standing up, she unhesitatingly moved over me, so that she was facing
me, and her feet were on each side of me, by my hips. She squatted down,
until she was just a few inches above me, and took my erect - and
saliva-slick - penis in her hand. Raising it, she slowly ran the head of
it between her labia, spreading her vaginal secretions on it, as well,
getting it thoroughly wet with them. After only a few seconds of that, she
was ready to continue, and positioning herself, placed me at the entrance
to her cavern. Hunching herself down, she tried to force me inside her,
but she was still nervous enough that my erection first bent, then slid
away from her, brushing her clitoris as it moved. She gasped from the
sensation, and quickly recaptured me, getting me relocated between her
labia.
Putting my hands on her knees, I told her "Kelly, there's no hurry.
YOU'RE in control, here. Relax, and take your time. Because this is your
first time, you might have to hold me in position for a little bit, until
I'm inside you a little ways -- but again, there's NO HURRY. Go as slow as
you want, or need to; I'll be right here, ready whenever you are."
That last part made her laugh a bit, and she visibly relaxed, though I
could still see wanton desire in her eyes.
Holding me with one hand, this time, she put the other on my chest to
keep herself steady, and slowly lowered herself a bit, until I started
pressing against the mouth of her vagina. Seeming to realize that patience
and care were to her advantage, I could feel her relaxing the muscles at
her entrance, and after raising herself a bit and lowering herself a little
farther, I could feel the head of my penis finally push through, until just
the head of my erection was inside her - and causing her to emit a
surprised moan. God, she was hot inside, and - of course - tight. The
last time I'd had this feeling, I'd been too and stupid to fully
appreciate it's delights. Marginally smarter this time, I treasured the
sensation, savoring every moment and bit of it.
Because of her position, I had a clear view of our junction, and the way
her heaved as she gasped for breath. I could see the way her labia
clasped my penis, and a trace of the fluids from her trickling down
toward my pubic hair. Looking up, I could also see the fine sheen of sweat
on her body, and the way her and nipples had erected to delightful
pointed, curved cones.
She paused a bit, to get used to the sensation, and to allow her insides
to to fit this new invader. Several moments went by before she
felt comfortable again, and raised herself up ever so slightly - and
allowing a small wave of her lubrication to leak down my erection - before
lowering herself again, and getting perhaps another inch of me inside
before she paused again. With more of me in here, the adjustment period
was longer this time; but again, she became used to it, and raised herself
up in preparation for the next stage. There was a repeat of her fluids
escaping, and this time, as she lowered herself, we hit the barrier of her
hymen - that ultimate symbol of her womanhood. Content with her progress,
she released my penis, and careful not to lose what she'd gained, moved her
legs so that she was on her knees, and leaning forward slightly, her hands
now both on my chest. As she caught her breath, and relaxed to the
sensation of having me almost halfway into her, I put my hands on her hips,
and started speaking to her, softly and slowly, to try and help her adjust.
"That's it, Kelly. Take it slow, and easy. You're in control, and you
can go as slow as you want, and stop whenever you want, and take as long as
you want. I can feel your hymen, and I'm most definitely NOT going to do
anything to you. You can rest like this for however long it takes you
to get used to having me inside you like this. I know that it's a lot
different from when I had my finger in you, and there's no hurry to any of
this - just do what feels comfortable for you, and everything will be fine.
You're in charge, and I'm not going to do a thing to hurry you, or push
you, or any of that. I want what YOU want, and if there's anything you
want, then all you have to do is tell me, and I'll be happy to follow your
wishes. Both of us are here to make YOU happy, and we are BOTH going to do
what we need to, to make this as easy and painless for you as WE can. If
you want my help in any way, then you've got that help - that quickly and
that easily. You're the boss, and I'm here to do what YOU say."
At the end of that, she nodded her head, and said "You're fine; it's
*me* that I'm worried about."
"That's exactly who we're BOTH worried about, Kelly. And that's why I'm
not pushing you to go faster or slower or anything else. Even if you
wanted to quit, right now, I could accept that, with no problem." Okay, so
a not-so-little lie. But the reason for the lie was the important part.
"Like hell I'm gonna quit now, Dan! I'm getting used to it, but I'm
still worried about how to, uh, get *past* this point."
"That's easy, Kelly; I'm surprised that you haven't realized that you've
already got the answer."
"What's that?"
"Just do whatever you're comfortable with."
With that reassurance, she gained the confidence she needed, and started
moving again. Eyes closed, she raised herself so that I withdrew from her
until just the head of me was inside her, paused a moment, and lowered
herself until I came up against the barrier of her hymen again. She
repeated that action several times, spreading her lubrication enough that
that last couple of times, I slid in easily. Having apparently reached
some goal she'd set for herself, she paused a bit, then began gently
pressing herself back against me in short, soft motions, so that my erect
penis repeatedly made bumping contact with her maidenhead, thus creating a
soft battering ram to break down her barrier. Her plan seemed to be
working: after a couple of minutes, I thought that I could feel myself
entering her marginally further. A couple minutes after that, I was sure:
rather than breaking or tearing her membrane, she was 'teasing' it out of
the way, until, finally, she bounced back one time, only to have me slide
into her perhaps half an inch - *past* her now-disintegrated hymen. When
that happened, she gave a small squeak, and I saw an ever-so-brief wince
flash across her face before she stopped moving.
Opening her eyes, she saw the and concern on my face. She smiled
at me, saying "It's okay, Dan, really. It only a little bit, and just
for a moment. Kind of like getting a shot at the doctors office, only
inside."
Thus comforted, I couldn't help but observe, "Yeah, I suppose that you
could call it an injection, of sorts."
It took her a moment to get the joke, but when she did, she started
laughing - and to our mutual surprise (and pleasure), she slid a little
farther down onto me, perhaps another half inch, or so, in the process.
Having felt no pain from the addition, her eyes got a little larger at
the sensation of having almost exactly half of me held tightly in her
sheath. Taking advantage of the situation, she raised her self a bit -
showing only a mild discomfort as I passed over the area where her hymen
had been - and quickly settled herself down again, getting another inch of
me inside. She paused a few moments to adapt to the sensation, and
repeated it, this time only gaining an additional half-inch or so because
of the position of her legs. Realizing the problem, she raised herself
again, careful not to let me escape her internal clutches, and got her feet
under her with her hands on her knees, so that she was against squatting
over me. With the added leverage and clearance, it took her only a couple
more tries before she'd managed to get her butt firmly planted on my
thighs, my stiff member completely inside her. Thus situated, she leaned
forward to put her hands on my chest again, merging our pubic hair - and
bringing herself close enough to me that I could again stroke her and sides, and softly pinch her nipples, and caress her hips. We stayed
like that for a couple minutes, as she gradually relaxed around me, and
allowing the last fraction of an inch of my hardness to slip the rest of
the way inside her. Once comfortable with having me completely inside her,
she began making small, experimental movements: sliding her hips this way
and that, rocking them, and even clenching her internal muscles,
experimenting with the sensations she could create by doing so. She didn't
hurry with any of this, and that was a Good Thing - had she gone much
faster, it would have been enough to push me over the edge into a climax.
As it was, though, the time it took was enough to allow me to get better
control of myself, while the sensations were enough to keep me fully erect.
After several minutes of experimentation, she was finally ready to move
on to the main event - and raised herself until the head of my penis was
only barely inside her, and then lowering herself to take it all in, in one
smooth motion; moaning as she did so. With her again squatting over me, I
had a clear view as she did this, and could plainly see her vaginal lips as
they clasped at me, pulling away from her as she raised herself, and then
disappearing as I entered her through the tight ring of her entrance. When
she'd reached bottom, I looked down to see that her clitoris was fully
erect, and appeared to be being tickled by my pubic hair. She repeated her
actions quite often during the next few minutes, each time a little faster
and a little more smoothly than the time before, until she was finally
bouncing herself up and down on my slick, erect penis with surprising
frequency. Toward the end, though, she was starting to tire, and finally
raised herself up enough to let me pop free from her hot, tight confines. I
could see the fronts of her thighs trembling, and after a moment, she
kneeled down again, pausing long enough to lift me up enough to let her
cavern me up again. She leaned forward, and lay on my chest to
rest - and I was happy to have her there, nipples pressing against me as
her internal muscles randomly clenched around me. I held her there for a
while, before starting to caress her again - softly rubbing her back,
caressing her sides and hips, firmly massaging her thighs where I could
reach them, and cupping and squeezing her ass cheeks. After only a couple
of minutes, she was fairly purring into my chest, and shortly after that,
had regained the strength to start kissing my chest and neck as I attended
to her. A few minutes later, she'd recovered enough that she was slowly
hunching herself against me, moving only and inch or so of my penis at a
time, but also rubbing her clitoris against my pubic bone, cushioned by my
hair.
The sensation was just fine with me, and I was content (!!) to let her
do as she wished while continuing my touches.
The stimulation she was getting from her actions seemed to be enough for
her, too - it didn't take long before her movements were faster, and more
insistent, until, finally, I felt her vaginal muscles clamp down on me as
her orgasm hit.
With her first spasm, she lifted her body, making her available
to me. Seizing the opportunity, I quickly latched onto an areola and
nipple, them into my mouth while my hand grasped the other and began rubbing my thumb over it's end, stimulating her even more. At
that point, she arched herself against me, trying to get as much of my
erection inside her as she possibly could while she moaned and gasped at
the sensations. It must have worked, because I could feel the entrance of
her opening at the very base of my penis, and the fluttering of her labia
on the flesh around it. The sensation of her hot, wet cavern milking at me
was nearly enough to push me over the edge, as well - but through sheer
force of will, I managed to stave it off; probably the hardest thing I've
done in my life. I knew that she would want more, and knew as well that I
wouldn't be able to give it to her if I released that soon. Still, it was
a very, very close call before her spasms tapered off, and the sensations
on my member quieted.
When enough of her orgasm had passed, she took a deep, ragged breath,
and nearly fell onto my chest, my erection still firmly planted inside her.
Her sweat-slick body felt great on me as she gradually caught her breath
over the next few minutes, occasionally releasing a small moan of
satisfaction and pleasure. Though the milking sensation had stopped, she
still generated small fluttering and clenching movements that were more
than sufficient to keep me erect.
Even after her breathing returned to normal, it took Kelly a couple of
minutes to realize that I was still hard, and still inside her. When it
hit her, though, she lifted herself up enough to look into my face, her
eyes wide, and say "You're still hard?! After all that, you're still hard?
I can't believe it!"
"Trust me, Kelly, it most definitely wasn't easy - you'll never know
just how close it was for me, there at the end."
"Yeah, but...."
"Yeah, but, I didn't think you would want to stop just yet, so I tried
very hard not to shoot too soon, so that I could keep going.", I
interrupted.
She looked at me for a moment, and said, "You knew I'd want to do this
some more?"
"I didn't KNOW you would, but from the way you've acted until now, it
seemed like a pretty safe bet. Why, don't you want to?", I teased.
"Damn right I do! I'm just surprised - and glad! - That you would, uh,
do that for me."
"Kelly, for the umpteenth - and I hope final - time: I'm here, now, for
YOU. We can keep going as long as we've got the time, can muster up the
energy, and I can stay - or get - hard for you. This is YOUR time, and I'm
here FOR YOU, okay?", I said, gently.
"Until this very moment, I really didn't understand just what you meant
by that. I knew that you were going slow and letting me take my time so
that I wouldn't be too nervous or anything. But I didn't think that you
would go as far as trying so hard not to shoot your stuff - your semen - so
that I could do this some more. I thought that once you were in me, that
was the end of it, and you'd shoot your stuff whenever you felt good
enough."
"Kelly, I'm a little disappointed to hear that. I'd really hoped that
you would think more of me than that, and know me better than to think that
I could be that selfish in a situation as special as this, for someone I
love as much as I do you.", I said, softly.
Her eyes teared up, and she hung her head as she told me "Dan, I'm
sorry. I knew you were kind, and gentle, and patient, and courteous, and
everything else. I knew that you were a very special person; my mistake is
that I just didn't know - until now - HOW special. Believe me, I've
learned - boy, howdy! have I learned! - just how special you are, and
I'll never, EVER doubt you or misjudge you again. I just hope you can
forgive me."
"It's okay, dear. There's nothing to be sorry for, and no need for me
to forgive you - you disappointed me, a little, but my feelings aren't
hurt. The important thing is that you learned; I know you wouldn't do
anything to me like that on purpose. You know better, now, so that's
the end of it, okay?"
She nodded, and lay back down on my chest, hugging me. I felt a couple
of tears wet my chest hairs, and heard a couple of sniffles, but nothing
more.
At least, nothing more until the sensation of still having my erect
penis in her started to get to her. At first, she just moved around,
slightly, trying to enjoy it without getting aroused, but that didn't work;
and before long, I could feel her face and chest getting warm from the
blush of arousal she was experiencing.
Finally, though, it was more than she could pretend to ignore, and she
sat up again, settling herself firmly on my erection. Looking at me with
an impish smile, she said "Okay, you're right - I *DO* want to do it again,
but my legs are tired. Can we do it another way, so that YOU do all the
work this time?", followed with a giggle.
"Sure, there's all kinds of ways - anything that gets your part 'A'
matched up with my part 'B' will work. There's the so-called 'missionary'
position" - she snorted at that - "where you're on your back, and I'm on
top, between your legs. Then there's the 'doggy' or 'dog style' position,
named for what should be obvious reasons. Beyond that, we can be on our
sides, change one of the missionary or doggy positions a little, or
anything else that gets us lined up right, up to and including standing on
our heads.", that last part getting me a laugh.
"I think I want to start with you on top of me, and then maybe the other
one, the doggy thing."
"Your wish is my command, oh nymph of great beauty and little wit!"
She laughed at me, and said, "Little wit, huh? You just wait and see
what kind of wit I've got, there, mister!" before slowly raising herself up
- I could see that her thigh muscles _were_ tired - and then moving over to
sit next to me. Once free to move, I sat up, and moved around so that she
could lay down on her back, with her head resting on one of the pillows.
With lust in her eyes, she looked at me, and deliberately spread her
legs - where I could see a very few, very small specks of blood - and
bringing her knees up, so that I could clearly see her woman-spot, and how
wet and aroused she was. Teasing her, I slowly knee-walked over to between
her legs, her eyes growing larger as she watched my erection sway in front
of me, still glistening with her juices. To my surprise, she sat up again,
and leaned forward to take me into her mouth - and cleaning her fluids off
me with her tongue, again savoring the taste of herself. Satisfied that
she'd gotten most of it, she ran her tongue up and down my length,
re--coating me with a different lubrication before lying down again with a
mischievous look on her face.
I paused for a bit, to drink in her beauty - the smooth, soft skin; the
firm with dark, erect nipples; the gentle curve of her hips; the
dark, but smoky appearance of her pubic area; the smooth gentle curves of
her legs; and my target, the wet extended lips between her graceful legs.
Leaning forward, I placed my hands on either side of her, and as she
watched, lowered my pelvis until I was approximately in position to push my
way into her warm cavern. She pulled her legs a little farther apart, and
raised her knees more, giving me better access to her, and when I started
to reach down to position my erection, she murmured "Let me do that!", and
reached between us to take hold of me, and guide the head to her entrance,
holding it there as I slowly pushed my way in, stopping when the head had
popped through the ring of her vaginal mouth. She released me, then, and
moved her hands up to cup her breasts, and squeeze her nipples between her
fingers. Our gazes met then, and we stared into each other's eyes as I
gently hunched my hips, pushing myself fully into her in one slow,
continuous movement, eliciting a gasp from her when my pubic bone bumped
her clitoris.
In her completely, I paused for a moment, and rather than pull out
again, repeatedly pressed forward again slightly, applying a rhythmic
pressure against her clitoris. She grunted each time I did, and the blush
on her face and chest had deepened considerably by the time I quit. Only
then did I withdraw about halfway, before sliding back into her, where I
paused briefly before doing it again, then again. Before long, I had a
slow rhythm going, and Kelly had pulled her knees back enough that her feet
were by my hips, tilting herself up enough that I was pistoning straight in
and out of her. Not long after that, she was starting to hunch herself up
toward me as she continued to squeeze her and pinch her nipples,
eyes closed and panting for breath.
With that sight for encouragement, I slowly started increasing my
strokes, pulling out until just the head was in her before driving back in
until our pelvises met. A few minutes later, I started varying my strokes:
pulling out until the end of my erection was barely held in place by her
labia, and then rapidly moving in-and-out through the mouth of her opening;
pressing in a short distance, withdrawing slightly, and pressing in again
(two steps forward, one back approach); changing the angle of my entry;
withdrawing some distance and then using short, rapid strokes to
rabbit-fuck just a small area of her tight sheath; entering her slowly and
then withdrawing quickly, or just the reverse, or some mixture of the two;
or, as I'd done at first, entering her completely, and then repeatedly
bumping her clitoris with my pelvic bone.
As she got progressively more aroused, I slowed the changes of what I
was doing, and gradually settled in to a steady, straightforward pistoning
of her wet channel; the liquid sounds of our union were clearly audible
over our panting, and her gasping and moaning and incoherent muttering. To
my surprise, as I started to feel myself approaching release, she suddenly
hunched herself up at me, nearly lifting me off the floor, before her
internal muscles clamped down on me as she started to orgasm. As she did,
I stopped my thrusting (tight as she was, I couldn't move much anyway!),
and lowered my head to kiss her face briefly before taking her shoulder in
my teeth and softly biting it in time with her spasms.
This orgasm wasn't as strong, and didn't last as long, as the others,
but she seemed happy with it - when she opened her eyes after it ended (and
I'd released her shoulder), she looked up at me and gave me one of the most
beatific smiles I'd seen in a long time. It didn't take her as long,
either, to realize that I was still inside her, and ready to continue.
Sighing, she told me "You never stop surprising me - very, very
pleasantly!"
I smiled back at her, and gave a tentative press with my hips. Her eyes
closed, and she moaned slightly as she pressed back against me, before
opening her eyes again and saying "You obviously can, so if it's okay, I
want to try that position you told me about!"
"Sure, we can do that" - "I'll bet!" - "As soon as we change around a
little."
Teasing her, I pulled out in slow, reluctant stages, so that when I was
nearly free, she was hunched up toward me, trying to keep me inside her for
as long as possible. Finally, though, I broke free of her with a soft,
audible 'pop', and a small moan from her. I raised back up to a kneeling
position, and after a false start, she was kneeling in front of me - and
quickly wrapped her arms around me to give me a ferocious hug, letting go
before I could hug her back. Looking into my eyes, she said "I made the
right choice; you, and now, are just what I needed." before turning around
to put her hands on the floor - and giving me a wonderful shot of her small
tight ass, her smooth thighs, and the slightly-drooling slit they framed.
Looking back over her shoulder, she could see where my eyes were, and
said, "See anything you like?" with a mischievous tone.
I could only answer, with total honesty and conviction, "'Like' doesn't
even begin to describe it!"
"Then DO something about it, willya?" Clearly, she was ready to go -
again.
Easing up behind her, I took myself in hand, and slid the end up and
down her furrow, getting a gasp for a reply, before placing the head
securely between her labia. As I reached for her hips, she pushed back
against me, hard enough that she took nearly a quarter of my length inside
before I even touched her. With my hands on her hips by then, I grasped
them firmly, and sank the rest of myself in her in one quick stroke,
causing her to gasp yet again before saying "Yes! Like that!"
Taking that as my cue, I pulled out, and rapidly pushed back into her
hot, damp, and ever-so-tight woman-place, eliciting a pleased grunt from
her. Again, only harder this time. An even happier grunt. Again, harder;
same result. Thus encouraged, I didn't hesitate any longer to give her a
plain old, Mark I fucking - nothing fancy, no 'tricks', no subtlety; just
ordinary, everyday _fucking_. It didn't take long before I was _almost_
pounding into her; even so, I could see the rippling of her ass and the
slight swaying of her from the impact. Each time, she emitted a
happy grunt from the impact, and before long, was moaning and gasping and
almost shouting encouragement to me as her labia clasped at me, and her
much more ample fluids gradually soaked not only her mons, but my testicles
and even up to my own pubic area, matting it. As much as she was enjoying
it, I was too; but determined to keep going for her, I used every trick I
could think of to keep myself from starting down the slope to a climax. It
worked, but barely - I couldn't help but speed up my movements, and I was
just starting to feel the tingle of final stimulation in the end of my
penis when she had still another orgasm - this one stronger than any I'd
seen yet.
She nearly screamed as it hit her, and her arms gave out, so that her
head and shoulders collapsed to the blanket as I simply pressed myself
against her as tightly as I could, struggling not to let the clasping of
her sheath draw me into my own climax. After the first few waves washed
over her, she managed to get back up on her elbows, gasping "Oh, God! Oh,
God!" over and over. I was able to lean forward enough to take her in my hands and firmly squeeze them and pinch and pull at her nipples,
eliciting another round of spasms in her - and through her vagina, around
my ever-so-close-to--unloading penis. Finally, though, enough had passed
that she started to softly collapse to the floor. I withdrew from her, and
with my penis pressed against her mons, followed her, so that when we were
finally down, I was resting on my elbows to keep my weight off her. My
sweat-slick front was in full contact with her equally slipper back, my
legs outside of hers, so that I effectively acted as a living blanket,
keeping her warm as she finished her recovery. My diamond-hard erection,
eager for release, rested between her ass cheeks, my now-blue balls grazing
the juncture of her thighs. Being who, and what, she was, she inspired me
to feats that I'd never before imagined that I'd be able to achieve - but
there I was, having helped her reach no less than 3 orgasms, and not
unloading my in her even _once_ in the process. I hoped - wished! -
that I never again found it necessary to even TRY to match what I'd done
that afternoon.
It was a couple of minutes before I felt her start to stir under me, and
I lifted myself a bit, so that she could move around if she wanted.
Apparently, she didn't, judging by the disappointed noise she made, so I
lowered myself again, covering her with my body.
After a bit, she indicated that she wanted to turn over, so I raised
myself again. She quickly flipped over onto her back, and once there,
reached up to pull me down on top of her again, our faces close. She
hugged me for a long time, before releasing me to look up into my eyes.
"You are really something, you know it?" she asked.
"I could say the same about you - you really surprised me there, that
last time."
"How?"
"I really didn't think that you would want, or be ready for, that kind
of, uh, activity; when you were, and enjoyed it" - "Did I!" - "it surprised
me. Pleasantly so, you understand, but still surprised."
"Yeah, well, what surprised me was that you were able to, uh, 'do' me
again like that. Um, did you shoot this time? I couldn't tell."
"No, I haven't climaxed yet; I'm not surprised you couldn't tell - you
DID seem kind of 'distracted'!" I teased.
Her eyes got big, and she looked at me with concern, saying, "What are
you, some kind of robot or something? Why didn't you climax? Are you, uh,
okay? You know, *there*?"
"The answers to your questions, in order, are: no, I'm not some kind of
robot; I didn't climax because I was trying very hard NOT to, so that you
could enjoy what we were doing as much as possible; Yes, I'm okay 'there';
a bit uncomfortable, but okay."
"You wanted to climax, but you didn't? How do you do that?"
"Uh, when my body starts telling me it's time to climax, I have to find
ways to distract myself, to kind of, you know, 'ignore' it."
"Doesn't that or something?"
"No, the ignoring part doesn't hurt, but it's kind of uncomfortable
afterwards - I mean, my body has been telling me that it really *needs* to
climax, and when I don't let it, it kind of complains."
"You mean it hurts?" she asked, troubled.
"Well, not _hurts_ hurts, but more like gets real uncomfortable."
Slightly mollified, she said, "Is there anything I can do? You know,
to, uh, _relieve_ you?"
"Not just this moment, but the next time, I might climax before you do.
I hope you won't be disappointed, if I do, because that'll mean that I
can't go on afterwards."
She smiled at me, and said "After all you've done for me today? Not
likely, Mister! If you wanted me to, I'd be more than happy to take care
of you right now, and not do another thing the rest of the day! Hmmmph.
'Disappointed'!"
That said, she put her arms around me again, and still holding me,
closed her eyes for a bit.
When she opened them again, I saw a mix of apprehension and desire in
them - and when I raised my eyebrow, she hesitated a moment before asking
"Dan? Would you do something for me?"
"I don't know, that depends on what it is. I mean, if you want me to
drive you down to a tattoo parlor, the answer is 'no'", I kidded.
She ignored the joke, and continued, "Well, it's kind of, uh, unusual, I
think. There's something else I want to try, but I don't want to gross you
out or make you think I'm weird or anything."
"Kelly, you forget: I'm 43 years old, and spent several years in the
Navy. I seriously doubt that you could come up with anything that would
actually gross me out. Maybe what you want to do is unusual, maybe it's
not; I *can* promise you that I'm not going to think you're weird or
anything. What is it you want to try?"
Slightly comforted, she still hesitated before averting her eyes, and
saying, "Well, uh, when you had your finger, you know, in my butt? And I
liked it? I want to know how if would feel if you, um, made love to me
there, too."
"Kelly today is the first time you've ever experienced anything like
that, and the first time you've experienced making love. It's not weird or
anything, for a woman that has had more experiences than you; but it's
pretty unusual for someone as as you. Are you really sure that you
want to try that, this soon?"
"Yeah, I'm sure. As much better as it felt between having your finger
inside me and your penis, I think having your penis in my butt would feel
that much nicer than your finger did."
"There's an important difference, though: your gets wet, and
lubricates whatever you choose to have inside you - your butt doesn't do
that, and unless you're really careful, you can get pretty bad.
Besides that, your is meant to the way it does, so that you
can have sex; your anus isn't. What happens if it turns out that you
*don't* like it?"
"I thought about that, Dan. If I don't like it, then I don't have to do
it again; but I'm never going to know if I like it or not if I don't try it
at least _once_. As for the lubrication part, wouldn't something like baby
oil or lotion or something be just as good?"
Obviously, she wasn't willing to be talked out of it. And I had to
admit, the idea did have more than a little appeal to me.
I finally gave in to it, and told her "Okay, Kelly, if you really want
to try it, we will - but the first time you feel any pain or unpleasantness
or anything like that, you tell me - I am *NOT* going to do anything that
would you just so you can try a new experience. Got it?"
"Yes, Dan, I've got it. I don't want it to hurt, either, so you can be
sure I'll say something!"
"Okay, if that's settled, then we're going to need something to make it
easier."
"Uh, I've got some baby oil that I use on my skin after I shower; you
said that would work, didn't you?"
"Yeah, that'll be fine." I answered. Getting up, I said "Do you want to
get it, or should I?"
"I'd better go; it's in my backpack, and you'd never find it."
With that, she got up as well, and as she went past me, I patted her on
the butt and said "On your way back, you might want to run it through the
microwave for a few seconds - unless you LIKE cold oil on your butt!"
She paused briefly, laughed, and said "No, not particularly!" before
giving my still-erect, if somewhat sticky, penis a squeeze before taking
off again. Watching as her ass cheeks clenched and unclenched while she
walked caused me to twitch several times in anticipation of what was yet to
come (pardon the pun).
Shortly, I could hear the door to the microwave open, and perhaps ten
seconds later, the ding as it announced it was done. A moment later, I
could see Kelly appear in the doorway, and enjoyed the view as she walked
toward me: jiggling *ever* so slightly, bouncing around
her head, the ebb and flow of her leg muscles as she walked, the sway of
her hips, the eager anticipation on her face as she got closer.
Handing me the bottle of warm oil, she looked at me, expectantly. I
answered by telling her "It's probably best if you get on your hands and
knees, like before. I'll do the oil part, and we can go from there, okay?"
She nodded her assent, and was soon on her hands and knees again, her
cute ass pointed at me as she looked over her shoulder; ready, if slightly
nervous.
I kneeled down too, and after opening the bottle, squirted a small
puddle into the palm of my hand, which I then laid at the top of the crack
of her ass, and tipping my hand a bit to allow the warm oil to trickle down
between her cheeks. Her eyes got wide as the oil seeped down the crack,
and then sliding over her anus. Using another, smaller, amount of oil, I
repeated the action, but this time, after letting it roll out of my hand, I
spread her cheeks slightly, and worked the oil around a bit, making sure it
was well distributed. Getting into it, she rested on her elbows, so that
her ass tilted up more, and bringing her pucker more into view.
Holding the bottle, I allowed a little bit to dribble out, directly on
her anus, causing her to flinch, then moan. Using my forefinger, I started
working it into the folds first, then, with a little more pressure, farther
and farther into her rosette, until, finally, I had the first digit of my
finger inside. She was moaning constantly now, and rocking herself back
toward me, so I didn't hesitate to drip more oil onto my finger as I worked
it in and out of her sphincter, getting her well lubricated.
When I judged that we had enough oil to last the duration, I pulled my
finger back out of her rectum, twisting it back and forth as I did so, and
earning a gasp and disappointed murmur as it popped free.
Squirting a little more of the cooling oil on my hand, I liberally
applied it to my erect penis, particularly the head. Satisfied that we
were both as ready as we could be, I sealed the bottle and set it aside,
pausing to wipe off the excess from my hand.
Easing forward, I used my hand to direct my erection down slightly,
until it was pointed at her nether entrance, then placing the head against
it. Seeming to realize that the angle was wrong, Kelly got back on her
hands, leveling things out and lining them up better. Pressing forward, I
was unable to wedge enough of her open to make my entry. Releasing the
pressure, I caressed her hip, and told her "Kelly, I know you're nervous,
and maybe even scared. I'm NOT going to force my way in, because that
would you. If you want me to do this, you'll have to relax, and LET
me in."
She nodded, and I could *see* her making a conscious effort to relax -
which, after a few moments, she did. Pressed against her, but not pressING
against her, I waited a bit longer, as she got more control, and eventually
calmed enough that I thought it worth making another try.
With her reduced tension, I again pressed myself against her, gently, so
that she would know I wasn't going to her. She relaxed even more,
then, and I gradually increased my efforts, until, finally, I popped
through - and immediately stopped as she cried out. Holding very, very
still, I waited to see what she wanted to do: get used to the sensation, or
end it. After a bit, she told me "Yeah, that's it - just hold still for
minute. I want to get used to this, first."
I asked her "Kelly, are you okay? Am I hurting you? Are you sure you
don't want me to stop?"
"No! Don't stop! Just hold still, okay? THAT'S a lot bigger than your
finger was, and I just need a minute to get used to it. It doesn't hurt,
exactly, it just feels BIG back there, like that. Just give me a minute,
okay?"
"Okay, whatever you want - a minute, two, five, whatever you need."
Satisfied that I wasn't going to move, she hung her head, and started
breathing deeply, in an effort to let herself loosen up. It worked, and
after a couple of minutes, I could feel her pressing back against me, when
she said, "It's okay, now. I think I'm okay with it, but go slow at first,
would you?"
"Anything you want, Kelly."
With that, I firmly, but carefully, increased the pressure, until I
started to slide into her again, slowly. She accepted it, and as I got
further into her, and as the sensation remained pretty much constant for
her, relaxed even more, until I was finally fully embedded in her ass.
Once there, I again stopped, both to give her time to adjust, and to savor
the sensation of having my entire length inside her incredibly tight back
entry, and the feel of her crinkled anus clamped so tightly around the base
of my member.
Leaning forward a bit, I reached around her, to take her in my
hands, squeezing them and playing with the nipples - not just for the sheer
pleasure of it, but also to try and distract her, and help her accept my
presence in so intimate an area. It seemed to help, because it wasn't but
a few minutes before I felt her again starting to move under - and around -
me, if only experimentally. Giving her some time to work out how it felt
to her, I continued to fondle and caress her and nipples, until she
finally spoke to me again.
"WOW!"
"Wow good, I take it?"
"No, *I* took it - but yes, 'wow' GOOD." she giggled at her own joke.
"You've got a twisted sense of humor, Kelly - but I like it!" I laughed,
with her.
That said, we were quiet again for a while as she continued trying
different things: arching her back, moving from side to side, tightening
and then relaxing her anus, and so on. I waited, patiently, though getting
more and more aroused with each of her efforts. After a bit, she spoke to
me again, saying "Uh, Dan?"
"Yes, dear?"
"Uh, I think I'm ready to, uh, start now."
There wasn't any response that seemed appropriate, other than to grasp
her hips again, and start moving inside her; short, slow strokes at first,
and as she got used to the, gradually increasing the length and speed of my
actions, until I hit a rhythm that seemed to make both of us happy.
Feeling as good as it did, I didn't mind in the slightest when she reached
back between her legs and started playing with her clitoris, and sliding a
finger inside herself to keep it lubricated. Occasionally, she would reach
further back to play with my testicles as they swung forward, but mostly
she kept her attention on herself. That was fine with me, since the
feeling of having her tight, if now stretched, anus sliding up and down my
length, and the heat of her bowels wrapped around me was more than enough
to please me. In fact, it didn't take but a few minutes before I felt that
'old, familiar feeling' settle in, and knew that this time, I was free to
take it to completion.
With the beginning of the end, so to speak, my pace started to increase,
as did my 'enthusiasm'; that told Kelly that it wouldn't be long, and she
redoubled her efforts on her clitoris, and in her - while still
eagerly accepting my faster, harder thrusts into her. A very few minutes
later, I could feel the tightening in my balls, and pumping into her hard
enough to make her grunt with each entry, it wasn't long before I finally
went over the edge, spraying the inside of her bowels with the first of
many shots. It was apparently enough of a sensation for her that she
reacted by starting her own orgasm, causing her anus to clamp down on the
base of my still-spewing erection. The tightness of it was almost enough
to stop my flow - ALMOST enough to stop it. I'd delayed too many times,
and the sensations she was giving me were simply too much, and after only a
momentary delay, I continued to fire shot after shot of hot juice into her,
holding myself inside her until her spasms had passed, as well.
Exhausted, and thoroughly drained, I pulled my wilting member from her,
and nearly collapsed on the blankets, my head fortunately landing on one of
the pillows as I closed my eyes. After a bit, I felt her get up, then
heard her leave. The sound of water running, and then she was back, wiping
my face with a damp cloth before moving down to clean my now-shriveled and
slightly sore penis. Opening my eyes, I could see the affection and care
and concern on her face as she attended to me; and when she saw that I was
watching, she smiled at me with a depth of love I'd rarely seen on anyone's
face.
Once finished with her tasks, she quietly lay next to me, half on, half
off my body. Snuggling into me, she simply lay there, letting me slowly
drift off to sleep. When I woke up again, she'd moved to the other side of
me, but assumed much the same position; glancing up at the clock, I could
see that we still had just short of an hour and a half before the earliest
we could expect Jan and the to return. Plenty of time to get the
coroner here for me.
When I tried to move a little, she realized I was awake again, and
quickly sat up, looking tenderly down at my face. Looking into her eyes, I
could see the concern she had for me.
I smiled up at her, and teased her, saying "First you try to kill me,
and NOW you're getting worried?"
Those beautiful eyes of hers crinkled as she grinned, and answered
"Well, you DID say I was in control; if you're not up to the work, then
don't take the job!" giving as good as she got.
I laughed, and said, "If I'd known I was going to work for an insatiable
slave-driver, I wouldn't have!"
She blushed a bit, and laughed in return, asking me "Was I *really*
insatiable?"
"If not, you didn't miss it by much. No, it's just that you're and feisty, and I'm and worn out, is all."
"After giving me, what - five? - orgasms, and climaxing yourself only
twice - and one of those early on - DENYING yourself orgasms so that you
could give me more of them, you're going to try and tell me you're and
worn out? I don't think so! If anything, you're mature, and reasoned in
your actions. You've given me more pleasure in the last" - she glanced at
the clock - "four and a half hours than I've experienced in the previous
fifteen YEARS."
Continuing, she said "Laying here, I realized that I've asked more from
you than I've asked from anyone in my LIFE - not just the making love part
of it, but the emotional and spiritual part, too; and the ONLY reason
you've hesitated to give it to me was because you _cared_ enough to not to
want to overload me, or let me get into a situation you knew I couldn't
handle. You've taught me things - not just the sex stuff - that I wouldn't
have even *guessed* at for a long time - if ever. Even the stuff I
kinda-sorta knew, I didn't have words for - until YOU gave them to me.
Even if I accept that the emotional and mental gifts you've given me
haven't cost you anything - which I'm not sure I believe - then the
physical gifts cost you time and energy. I can't _begin_ to tell you how
grateful I am for those gifts, or how happy and satisfied and just
plain-old GOOD you've made me feel."
"If I was to get run over by a bus tomorrow, I'd die knowing that I'd at
least experienced a *taste* of life, if not it's full flavor. I'd die
happy, because I would KNOW what love is, and what it's like to love
someone else and be loved BY them. No, that and worn out crap isn't
going to fly, this time. I wore you out - physically, at least, if not
more." she ended, crying.
"Kelly?"
"What?" she blubbered.
"Kelly, it's not you, okay?"
"What do you mean, it's not me?"
"It's not YOU that wore me out."
"What, you did it all by yourself?" she asked, sniffling.
"No. But you didn't do it, either."
"Then why the hell did you damn near pass out? Why the hell were you
sleeping for so long, then?"
"Because WE wore me out. Not you, not me, *we*."
"What do you mean?"
"If I hadn't been there, I couldn't have *gotten* worn out. If you
hadn't been there, I wouldn't have had any reason TO get worn out. So, it
wasn't YOU and it wasn't ME, it was US - together. You gave me the
inspiration, but it was MY decision to put so much effort into it. So
there's no reason for you to feel bad. If anything, I figure that I should
be thanking YOU, for giving me the chance to get such a wonderful aerobic
workout!" I teased.
She'd stopped crying, but her nose was still a little runny - she still
looked lovely to me, in spite of it - and when she finally started
laughing, she made a snuffling noise that embarrassed her, and made her
laugh even more. Grabbing a tissue from the table at the end of the couch,
she blew her nose, and then used a cloth to wipe her face before lying back
down, next to me, and putting her arm across my chest.
"Kelly?"
"Yes?"
"Thank you."
"For what?"
"For this experience we've had this afternoon. It's been a long, long
time since I, uh, was physical with a virgin, or someone as willing to
learn and experience as you. The last time I was with a virgin, I was
young enough that I didn't have the wisdom to do it, or enjoy it, properly.
You've given me a chance to make up for that foolishness, and it's for that
that I thank you."
"It was my pleasure!" she giggled into my side.
'I'm glad to hear that. And what you said about what you say I've
taught you?"
"Yeah?"
"Thank you for letting me know that you were listening, and that it not
only had an impact, but a good one. It's nice to be able to see the
results, sometimes."
I could feel her smiling into my side, and she said, "It's okay. I
didn't mean to blow up like that, but you kinda got me going."
"Fair enough. We're back to where we were before, then? My feelings
aren't hurt, and yours aren't?"
"Nope."
"Good. We've had too good of a time this afternoon" - "Damn straight!"
- "to be upset with each other."
We lay like that, comfortable with each other, for a little while, until
I noticed that we only had a little under an hour before the 'early'
deadline.
It seemed that Kelly was a little tired, as well - I had to say her name
a couple of times before she woke up, and answered me.
"I'm sorry to say it, but we're running out of time, dear. I think we
can probably squeeze in a shower - together, if you want - and get the
place straightened up before everyone gets back."
She groaned, but said, "Yeah, I suppose we have to. Shower together,
you said?" she asked, perking up.
"Yes, but we'll have to keep the grab-assing down to a minimum, though!"
Sitting up, she managed to fake a tolerable 'indignant' look while she
replied "I *never* grab-ass!"
I snorted, and said, "Sure - unless you think you can get away with it!"
- and completely destroying her effort to look serious, as she started
laughing, with me joining her.
Reluctantly, we both got up, and headed for the shower. Yes, there was
some grab-assing - both figuratively and literally - by both of us, but we
did manage to keep it to a minimum - the one shower only took us half an
hour. We dried off quickly (well, kinda quickly), and were soon back in
the den, dressing, and then cleaning up the area we'd used, and opening
some windows to help thin the light, but distinct, smell of sex.
That done, we had time enough to get ourselves a couple of sodas and get
involved in a on before everyone got back shortly before 7:00.
When they came in, Jan's eyes immediately went to Kelly, who met her look,
and nodding slightly. Jan's eyes got large as saucers, and she looked over
at me with something akin to awe in her eyes. As the started to tell
me about their soccer practice, and then the they'd been to see, Jan
and Kelly eased their way back to her room, where I could hear the door
close. I, of course, was going to be one of the topics of discussion; I'd
pretty much expected it anyway, from their friendship.
The finished their description of the day, and headed off to their
room for a while, leaving me alone in the den, where I turned on some
music, and lay down on the couch. Listening to the music, I drifted into a
half-sleep, interrupted a while later by the coming in to wish me good
night as they headed for bed. Perhaps twenty minutes later, Jan and Kelly
came out to join me in the den - both dressed in their robes, making me
wonder if something was up.
When they were seated, they both noticed the concern on my face, looked
at each other and giggled, before opening the tops of their robes to show
me that they were dressed for bed, underneath. That question resolved -
and my mind greatly eased! - they settled into the chairs they'd taken.
Looking at Kelly, I asked her "Are you okay?"
She smiled, and said "Yeah. A little sore in places, but it's a *good*
kind of sore. Besides, it brings back some nice memories! How about you?"
"Oh, nothing a little rest won't cure." I reassured her, continuing by
telling her "As for the soreness, I think you might have a different
opinion of it, tomorrow."
"Why?"
"Ever ridden a horse?"
"Yeah."
"Remember what it felt like, the next day?"
"Yeah - uh-oh. You mean I might feel like that, tomorrow?"
"It's a very distinct possibility that you'll experience a similar
effect, if in a different place or two." - that earned me a mild blush,
from BOTH of them, interestingly - "If you do, I think your best bet would
be to work it off - and no, not *THAT* way!" I teased.
Kelly nodded her understanding, and said "Well, from the way I feel
right now, I don't know that I'd want a repeat any time soon, anyway.
Later, certainly, but not soon!"
Jan was looking at me during that, clearly amazed at the reports of what
I'd done with - and to - Kelly. Surprisingly, though, there didn't seem to
be the slightest trace of jealousy or regret. If anything, I thought I
detected a bit of envy, but certainly nothing more than that.
Turning to Jan, I said "Jan, I expect that Kelly has already said it,
but I wanted to thank you, too, for keeping Leo and John occupied this
afternoon. It let Kelly and I have the time we needed to make her first
time more pleasant and enjoyable; and if she hasn't already, she has my
permission to tell you why *I* was grateful for the opportunity, as well."
Here, they both flushed slightly, telling me that there weren't many
secrets between them, if any at all - obviously, Kelly had repeated what
I'd said about wanting to make up for my youthful ignorance.
Jan smiled at me, and said "It's okay, Uncle Dan. Someday, *I'm* going
to want it to happen to me, too - well, maybe not ALL of it - and I hope
that when it happens, the person is as good with me as you were with Kelly.
And I want to thank you for all you've done for me, and for Kelly. I know
she's told you what she wants to, but I wanted you to know that I
appreciate you helping my very best friend, too."
That said, they both got up, and moved toward me. With Kelly holding
back a bit, Jan reached me first, and leaned down to place a soft kiss on
my lips while she held my face in her hands. When the kiss broke, I could
see the love in her eyes, and smiled to her, and told her "I love you,
Jan." She nodded, and stood up, moving to the side a bit so Kelly could
move in. Kelly, too, kissed me softly on the lips, but put her hands on my
chest. When she drew back, I saw love in her eyes, as well, and she told
me "Thanks for a very special first time, Dan. I'll always cherish the
memories of it."
"You're welcome, Kelly. You'll always hold a special place in my heart
and thoughts."
Standing, Kelly moved back, and together, they headed toward Jan's room,
where I heard the door close a bit later.
Tired, and amazingly content, I lay back down, and soon fell into a
deep, satisfying sleep.
---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
----------
Over the course of the last year, Jan (then 15, of my best
friend Paul) and I had gotten more and more physically intimate with each
other - stopping *just* short of actual intercourse.
On the other hand, Jan had gotten me to 'introduce' her best friend,
Kelly, to sexuality - and Kelly was far more adventurous (and mature,
emotionally and intellectually) than Jan. Kelly asked me to be the first
to make love to her - vaginally AND anally.
---------- ---------- ---------- ---------- ----------
After my experience with Kelly, both were more than happy to spend
time together; and particularly with me. I continued to pull Responsible
Adult Figure duty for Paul when he was out of town on business trips,
though now mostly for the sake of the boys, Leo and John, than for Jan. At
my suggestion, she'd started talking to Paul about some of the things that
were going on in her life, at school, and so on; the result was that he'd
come to learn that she had a pretty good head on her shoulders, and had a
lot of maturity for her age (which, of course, I could easily have
verified, if not for fear that Paul would kill me if he ever found out how
I'd learned it!). With her increased freedom and responsibilities, Jan had
flourished, and shown that she could handle it, and each time she did,
earned herself a bit more freedom, and so on. The trick was that Paul
trusted Jan to be responsible for herself; he didn't figure she was *quite*
up to handling her brothers, as well - no matter how well behaved they were
(most of the time).
For her part, Kelly asked a couple of times if we could get together
again, but I'd always begged off on the excuse of work, or other plans.
Not that I wouldn't have enjoyed it, mind you, but I was determined not to
do anything with Kelly that could conceivably Jan.
So it was that several times, I'd be at Paul's place, with the involved in various nearby athletic events (usually at the park a couple
blocks away), with Jan and Kelly keeping me company - usually snuggled up
next to me on the couch in the den, watching a movie. With spring in full
bloom, and easing it's way into summer, the were almost invariably
dressed in shorts (or short skirts) and lightweight tops (tank tops or
T-shirts). The result was that it was always easy for me to caress a
smooth, firm thigh or hold a firm, braless breast. They usually had a hand
inside my tickling my chest hairs or just laying on a pectoral
muscle, or on my thigh (and if one or both was frisky, holding or caressing
my penis through my pants).
One memorable evening, we were sitting there, watching "9 1/2 Weeks"
(they usually chose the movie, a medium-to-hard 'R') when Kelly looked up
at me and asked straight out if she could spend the 4th of July holiday
with me - at MY place.
When she said that, Jan looked up, and asked, "Yeah, Uncle Dan! That's
a good idea! Kelly's folks will be gone on a cruise for a week, and she'll
be home alone. If she could stay with you a couple days, she wouldn't be
so lonely at home. And I *know* she wants to spend some more 'private'
time with you!"
Why did I get the feeling that the whole thing had been orchestrated?
After a bit of badgering, and a little negotiation, I finally
capitulated, and agreed - but ONLY after satisfied that Jan really was okay
with the idea of Kelly and I being alone together. As much fun as Kelly
was, Jan was my best friends daughter, and as much a to me as if
she'd been mine. Not in any size, way, shape, or form would I knowingly or
willingly do _anything_ to her, in any way.
With that settled, the shared a look, and we went back to watching
the - though the and I were soon molesting each other more than
usual.
---------- ---------- ----------
Between the time that Jan and Kelly ambushed me about letting Kelly stay
with me during the 4th of July holidays and the time of the event, Jan
reassured me several times that she was fine with it, without any
questioning or prompting by me (or, to my knowledge, Kelly). She and Kelly
had been best friends for nearly two thirds of their lives, and knew
each other about as well as two people could. I trusted that Jan was
sincere, and knew what she was saying, but have to admit that the
reassurance made me feel better.
Soon enough, it was the start of the holiday - and as agreed, Kelly
turned up at my door late in the afternoon. A few months than Jan,
she already had her license, and her - ever willing to spend money
on her, rather than time WITH her - had bought her a shiny new VW Beetle
for her birthday, in her choice of a bright yellow. When *I'd* asked her
what she wanted for her birthday, Kelly had told me that I'd already given
it to her, the afternoon we'd had together - enthusing that it had been the
best present she'd gotten, ever, from anyone (which made me feel rather
pleased with myself for several days).
After I'd let her in, she seemed a bit nervous, but still comfortable
about the situation. I got her something to drink - a beer, at her request
- and we chatted for a bit, during which time she said that she'd parked
around the corner a bit, so that anyone seeing her car might think that it
wasn't HER car. I pointed out that it was as likely to be towed or stolen
left out like that, and said that she was more than willing to park it in
my driveway; or, if she was worried about getting me in trouble, in my
garage. She agreed, and having had only a few sips of her beer, I was
willing to let her get it, after she said she'd rather park it in the
garage. So, a couple minutes later, I had the garage door open when she
pulled into the driveway, and then into the garage, stopping next to my
Volvo. Once the garage door closed, she seemed to calm down considerably,
and after getting out of her car, planted a kiss on me that damn near
curled my toes. After that, I wasn't reluctant about holding her asscheek
in my hand as we went back into the main part of the house. I had a
smallish (a touch under 3000 square foot) 3-bedroom, 2-bath house, with one
of the bedrooms set up as a home office/lab that I used as part of my
business as an independent engineer (I focused on distributed
control/automation systems). Once settled back into the 'family' room, we
settled down to just talk for a little while. As intelligent as she was,
and incredibly at 16, we got along surprisingly well, despite our
nearly 30-year age difference: we'd found that we were quite comfortable
sitting and talking, or - most amazingly of all - simply being together;
reading, listening to music (she'd learned an appreciation of my preferred
Classical music), or simply sitting there.
After a while, I offered to give a tour of the place, and she readily
agreed. Starting in the room we were in, I explained all the things that
I'd had done to the place. From there, to the living room area, then to
the 'spare' bedroom that I'd actually furnished as a bedroom, if sparsely.
Then to my home office, which seemed to impress her mightily - "How much is
all this stuff *worth*?" , "Oh, new, it cost probably somewhere between a
hundred-fifty and two hundred thousand; it's worth less now." - when she
saw all the test equipment, my intranet, computers, and all the
electronics. The master bedroom was next, where she saw that I lived a
fairly simple lifestyle with fairly simple tastes: Queen-sized bed, simple
- but high-quality - furnishings, plain designs for linens and such. Then
on to the kitchen, which was equipped as expected, but laid out better than
most. It was there that she finally noticed that as we'd walked through
the house, lights had come on and then gone off without me touching any
switches, and that the kitchen had a touch screen LCD display. Asking me
about it, I explained that the house was a semi-custom design, and custom
built: I'd deliberately had it constructed in such a way as to make adding
a home automation and control system easy. From there, I had to explain
that the house was able to detect people, and switched lights on and off as
necessary, as well as monitoring the time of day, weather, and so on to
minimize energy consumption; it was even able to 'remember' what my routine
was, and simulate it (with minor variations) while I was gone, so as to
convince a potential burglar that I was actually home. I even had to
demonstrate the voice-controlled distributed audio/video and communications
systems by standing in the middle of the kitchen, calling Jan on the phone,
and talking to her without touching anything, and having an HBO channel
display on the LCD screen in the kitchen. .She went on to ask about the
house itself, and I had to tell her the of how I'd had to fight with
the designer to get permission to modify it from his original plans to
something *I* could use, and then tried 3 different builders before I found
an independent willing to do the quality kind of job I wanted, as opposed
to the minimum-standard called 'The Code'. She even laughed when I told
her how I'd walked out on one builder after he tried to slip me a contract
that fell back on 'the code', rather than committing to the higher
standards *I* wanted. The house had wound up costing me nearly 25% more
than its 'to code' equivalent, but was fully twice the quality. When she
asked about whether or not I was worried about someone coming in and
stealing everything, I had to show her the basics of the security system,
including the high-tech ring I wore that literally talked to one of the
computers in the office and opened the door FOR me (even though I did have
high-security key-operated locks for emergency backup, I'd never had to use
them). She finally realized that despite the high-tech look, all of it was
very livable for people, and energy-efficient, what with 12" outside walls,
solar supplemented energy, and all the other features I'd designed in.
Following that, she had to know what it was that I did for a living, and
I explained to her that I was an independent engineer, specializing in
distributed and automated control systems. As such, I made enough to keep
myself comfortable, without having to worry about having the time to do
things that I wanted to - my customers were an extremely loyal bunch,
having learned that my higher prices were more than paid for by the higher
quality and reliability of my work.
We eventually found our way back to the room, and continued our
conversation.
"Dan, why did you say that I could park in your driveway, instead of
letting me park my car where I did?"
"Because I'm not too worried about anyone saying anything about you
being here."
"Not even my folks? Why not?"
"I don't mean any offense, but I figure it this way: if your folks were
worried, they would have made other arrangements BEFORE they left on their
cruise. If anyone else sticks their face in it, I just tell them to buzz
off - it's none of their business."
'But what if my *did* find out? Or DO find out?"
"If they really objected, then I suspect that I'd have to get lawyers
involved - I'd probably try Susan's dad, first. I think the argument could
be made that you're and enough to be making your own decisions,
considering how you've said that your are to you. And if it
*really* got bad, and you didn't object, the argument could be made that
their lack of attention and concern constituted neglect, if not outright
abuse, and that your time with me - setting aside any physical contact -
was supportive and caring."
"I don't know if I'd want my and Dad described that way, but if it
was them or you, then I'd let it happen. They've never beaten me, or
anything like that; it was more like they just really didn't want to be
bothered, like I was taking up too much of their time. Not like you - I
mean, all we've done so far has been *talk*; you spend more time talking to
me than my do, and about more important stuff. And even when it's
not about important stuff, you talk to me like I've got a brain and can
understand what you're talking about. I mean, even when you were telling
me about your house, and all the stuff you've done to it, you told me what
was going on without using baby-talk."
"Kelly, I like you for YOU, who you are inside. You're smart, you're
more grown up than a lot of the so-called adults I know, you're pretty -
very much so! - but that's not why I like spending time with you."
"I'll say! I've been here what, a couple of hours, now? - and you
*still* haven't jumped my bones yet; all you've done has been play with my
butt for a little bit after I put my car in the garage!"
I laughed, and said "Well, that's not _entirely_ my fault, now, is it?
After all, YOU were the one that decided to plant yourself in the room and talk, and then you just *had* to have the tour of the place - and
didn't say or do anything, even when I showed you BOTH bedrooms. So if
you're not getting the kind of reception you want, you've got to be a
little more explicit about what you want - you KNOW that I'm not the kind
of guy to just start humping your leg or anything just cause you're in the
room!"
She laughed, too, and replied "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Okay, you want
'explicit'? How's THIS!" - stood up, unzipped the sundress she was
wearing, and let it drop - revealing that she didn't have a thing on under
it.
Yeah, that was pretty explicit - from her trim calves and thighs, to the
soft, dark cloud at their juncture to the soft, curved hips to the trim
waist to the firm, flat belly to the swells of her firm,
half-a-large-orange sized with their dark nipples, to the soft
shape of her shoulders, to her slender neck, to her cute face with the
incredibly beautiful hazel eyes, to her straight black hair. With the
warmer weather, she'd apparently gotten a head start on a summer tan; even
with her olive complexion, I could see slightly paler areas around her
breasts and pelvis where her (obviously bikini) swimsuit covered her.
With a smile on my face at the defiant look she had, I calmly stood up,
and took my clothes off, as well - though more slowly because of having
more than just the one item to discard. Eventually, though, I was as ready
as she was, if less appealing. She walked over to me, and we hugged for a
bit, her head tucked neatly under my chin, allowing me to smell the
fragrance of her shampoo, and warm, fresh girl.
When we separated, I stepped back a bit, and sat down, pulling her -
kneeling - down onto my lap. More evenly situated, we started kissing.
First softly, then more and more passionately, until we were all but fused
together at the lips and tongue. Eventually, though, we did have to break
- if more from a need for oxygen, than wanting to.
When we did break, I had to assure her "Kelly, we've got the next couple
of days, so there's no hurry on any of this. Let's just take it easy, and
_enjoy_ the time and situation. I promise, it will make for a happier time
and better memories."
She smiled, and blushed a little, and replied by saying "Yeah, I suppose
so. But it's been so long since that first time, and I *really* want us to
be together!"
"That's fine, I understand, and even agree. But that doesn't mean we
have to rush into it, either. Remember the fun we had last time?"
"You bet I do!"
"Ask yourself this: would it have been as much fun it we'd only had ONE
hour, or even two, instead of the whole afternoon?"
"Uh, no, I guess not. Okay, I understand what you're saying."
"Good. Now we can just let what happens, happen. No pressure, no
hurry, no muss, no fuss. We'll make love while you're here. But that's
what we'll do: make LOVE, not just have sex, nice as that is sometimes.
There's no pressure or hurry on any of it. Take your time, and savor the
time and experiences we have together."
With that, she seemed to understand that her time with me was precious -
to BOTH of us, and relaxed a bit. And with that relaxation, she was less
demanding, and being less demanding, she was better able to enjoy the
experiences we had over the next couple of days. Such as
Making love on the couch. I was sitting, and she planted herself in my
lap, leaning back against my chest. We sat there like that while watching
a on TV; I started with my hands on her hips, and eventually moved
them so that I was holding her on my lap. Not satisfied, she soon pulled
them up so my arms were crossed and my hands holding her as my
growing erection started pressing against her mons. Gently squeezing her
breasts and tweaking her nipples, I started kissing her shoulders, and
before long, she was wriggling around, until the head of my penis was
pressing against her opening, and then with a little more wriggling and a
few up and down movements, inside her. As she slowly raised and lowered
herself on me, I reached a hand down to slowly and softly caress her erect
and prominent clitoris. We continued like that for perhaps 20 minutes
before she finally peaked. As her inner muscles milked me, it was enough
to trigger my own climax, and I flooded her hot, tight tunnel with my
spray.
Making love on the floor, in front of the fireplace. We'd showered
after the couch incident, dried off, and were laying in front of a small
fire in the fireplace when she got it into her head that she wanted a
condensed repeat of the first afternoon we'd had together: she started by
taking me into her mouth and softly me to erection, then quickly
squatting over me. Once ready, she slowly lowered herself onto my
saliva-slick rod, seating herself firmly into my lap. She paused a bit,
then began humping herself over me, sliding my erection nearly all the way
out before swiftly and firmly re-seating herself. After a few minutes of
that, she dismounted me, and pulled me up to a seated position before
moving to the side and getting on her hands and knees, telling me "Do me!
Like this!". Ever obliging, I did. Remembering how she'd reacted the
first time I'd had her this way, I wasn't gentle with her - just as she'd
wanted, judging from the moans and gasps she released. When I started to
get close to climaxing, she noticed the increased effort, and after a bit,
stopped me, saying "No! Don't shoot yet. I want you the other way, too!".
I withdrew, and she quickly lay down and rolled onto her back, spreading
her legs and her knees up, making herself easily accessible to me.
I laid over her, and she reached down to guide me into position, where I
quickly pressed myself home, merging our pubic hair. I quickly resumed my
previous rhythm, but having had a chance to draw back from the edge a bit,
was better able to apply myself to maximizing her pleasure. After a few
minutes, I reached down to lever her knees over my arms, so that her pelvis
was tilted up to me, allowing me to enter her as deeply and easily as
possible. Once in that position, I was soon almost pounding straight into
her, causing her to grunt with each impact of my pelvic bone against her
clitoris. As I felt my balls tighten up, Kelly began her orgasm; with my
pounding against her, her orgasm was among the strongest I'd ever seen, and
the clutching of her was finally enough to trigger me into my own
release - I pumped what seemed like quarts of semen into her before finally
collapsing over her, still careful to keep my weight off her. We lay like
that for several minutes, until my softening penis finally popped free of
her, releasing a wave of our combined juices to soak our still-merged pubic
hair.
Waking up on the receiving end of some truly outstanding oral sex.
Sated for the evening, Kelly and I had showered again, and (still nude)
spent the rest of the evening listening to music. When we were both
finally sleepy enough, we went to bed - together. Snuggling next to each
other, we fell asleep in the classic spoon position, her cute fanny tucked
neatly into my lap, my semi-erect penis securely resting between her ass
cheeks. When I woke up in the morning, it was to the feeling of her warm
mouth wrapped around my erect penis as she slowly moved her head up and
down on it. When she realized I was awake, she smiled at me as best she
could, and with a twinkle in her eye, moved around so that I could reach
her butt and mons. For some reason, she didn't want to move so that I
could return the favor, so I had to content myself with massaging her
clitoris, and sliding a finger or two into her vagina. The more I did it,
the more excited she seemed to get, judging from the wetness. Getting an
idea, I carefully applied some of her wetness to a finger, and began
massaging her anus. Gradually, I increased the amount of lubrication
available, until I was finally able to insert a finger - while keeping two
more in her vagina. That done, I quickly went to work pumping them in and
out of her, both at the same time for a while, then see-sawing them; having
both holes stimulated that way soon had her doing everything she could to
finish me: applying an incredible amount of suction to my penis, using her
tongue to tickle different parts of it, taking as much of me into her mouth
as she could (not quite deep-throating me), It didn't take long with such
mutual stimulation before I had to warn her of my impending climax. Her
vocal acknowledgement (the humming created a vibration that was *quite*
pleasing!) was enough to trigger it - in moments, I'd blasted the first of
several shots of into her eager mouth as she swallowed and on me
as best she could. About the time I started to soften, my efforts at her
nether regions were rewarded by the feeling of both her openings clamping
down on my fingers. Though unable to move them in and out, I was free to
wiggle them inside her, causing her second spasm to be nearly as strong as
her first, and the next to be only slightly less powerful. Eventually,
though, they stopped, and I was able to ease my digits from her - and
getting a few more shudders as I did so.
When she'd caught her breath, she moved back around, so that she was
lying next to me. She held my soft, sticky penis in her hand as she lay on
her side, her head on my shoulder. I put an arm around her so that my hand
was on her ribs, just below the curve of her breast, and kissed her on top
of her head.
As we lay there, she told me "I really didn't understand how much you
were trying to make this place nice to live in until last night."
"What do you mean?"
"I got up once to go get a drink of water, and as I was going to the
kitchen, some blue lights in the walls came on, but *real* low - enough to
let me see where I was going, but not enough to make me blind, you know?
And when I got to the kitchen, even those lights didn't come on all the
way; only about a quarter, maybe. I could see enough to get a glass and
everything, but it still wasn't enough to my eyes. Then, later, I had
to go to the bathroom, and as I got close to it, some of that same kind of
blue light came on inside, in the ceiling. It was like a nightlight, but
easier to see in. I went inside, and closed the door, and that one light
was enough to let me find everything. Then, this morning, when I started
to get out of bed, that computer voice told me what time it was, and what
the weather was outside, and asked me if I was ready for coffee. I don't
drink it, but I know you do, so I went ahead and told it yes. I had to
repeat it a couple times, but it eventually told me 'OK'. A little later,
I could smell coffee brewing!"
"Yeah, that's 'MABEL', the voice-activated computer.", I told her.
"Mabel?"
"Yeah - MABEL, as in Machine Access By English Language - M, A, B, E,
L."
"Oh! How cute!"
"C'mon. You were there yesterday when I showed you how I could make a
phone call and call up a cable channel on the screen in the kitchen. Each
time, I started out by saying 'MABEL'. What did you think I was saying?"
"Uh, I just thought that was some kind of code word, you know, to get
the machine's attention or something."
"Well, it does do that, but it's also the name of the system I designed.
When you had to repeat yourself, that was its way of learning to recognize
your voice. The next time it asks you a question, it will be able to
accept your answer faster. The down side is that as you start giving it
commands, you'll have to repeat them a couple time at first, as it learns
how to recognize your entire voice, and not just a few words. You can help
it by keeping your instructions simple."
"How?"
"For example, instead of telling her - I know it's a machine, but I
think of it as a 'her' - 'turn on the to 'All My Children' at eleven',
you would wait until the right time, and simply say 'mabel, TV, here, on,
channel ten'."
"What's the difference?"
"Mabel has enough 'smarts' to be able to figure out what you want from
what you say - as long as she recognizes your voice. But until she can do
that, you would have to repeat the instructions several times so she could
recognize the individual words. You can get the results you want faster,
while still helping her learn, by using the fewest words to get the idea
across. Once she knows your voice, you could use the first instruction -
she would 'parse' it to mean the second one. The difference between the
two is that the first is easier for us humans to say, while the second is
easier for Mabel to understand - even though both mean the same."
"Yeah. By making it easy on 'Mabel' for a little while at first, that
makes it easier for me later, for an even longer time."
"That pretty much sums it up."
"So how come Mabel doesn't answer up every time one of us says her name,
Dan?"
"The system is programmed so that the name has to be said first, with
emphasis, and a bit more loudly. Kind of like you would do if you were
trying to tell one person in a group to do something."
"Sure, that makes sense. How did you design this? I mean, how did you
know what you wanted to do, and how to make it happen?"
"It was pretty simple, actually. There has been hom
|
|
